Search Results for 'including'

Forums Search Search Results for 'including'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 77 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6363
    ÉricÉric
    Keymaster

      try another short story, with a bit of drama with the following words:

      road form charlton smooth everyone cottage hanging rush offer agree subject district included appear sha returning grattidge nottingham 848 tetbury chicken

      It was a cold and gloomy day in the small village of Tetbury, nestled in the picturesque Cotswolds district. A young woman named Sha was returning home to her cottage after a long and tiring journey. She had been away visiting her family in Nottingham and was looking forward to relaxing in her cozy home.

      As she walked down the dirt road that led to her cottage, she couldn’t help but notice that something was off. Her neighbor, Mr. Charlton, was outside hanging laundry and he didn’t acknowledge her as she walked by. Sha thought it was strange, as he was usually a friendly and sociable person.

      When Sha arrived at her cottage, she was shocked to find that it had been broken into. The front door was ajar and the inside of her home had been ransacked. Sha immediately panicked and called the police, who arrived on the scene shortly thereafter.

      The police officers, including Inspector Grattidge, took Sha’s statement and began to investigate the crime. They discovered that a group of burglars had been operating in the area, targeting homes and businesses in the district. The burglars had been known for their smooth operations and their ability to strike quickly, which led to their nickname “The Smooth Operators”.

      As Sha waited for the police to finish their investigation, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was not right. She had always thought of Tetbury as a safe and friendly place, and she couldn’t believe that something like this could happen in her community.

      As the investigation went on, the police found out that the Smooth operators have been targeting houses with no security cameras, but Sha’s cottage was an exception, the police were able to find out that the group offered to pay a considerable sum of money to the people who reported the locations of the houses that had no cameras, and it was Mr. Charlton who was the informant and he even rushed to Sha’s cottage as soon as he knew the police was investigating the case, He was arrested for the crime and Sha was heartbroken to find out that her once friendly neighbor had betrayed her.

      Feeling violated and betrayed, Sha decided that she could no longer stay in the village and she put her cottage up for sale. She packed up her belongings and moved away, leaving behind the memories of her peaceful home and the community she had once thought of as her own. The end.

      #6350
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Transportation

        Isaac Stokes 1804-1877

         

        Isaac was born in Churchill, Oxfordshire in 1804, and was the youngest brother of my 4X great grandfather Thomas Stokes. The Stokes family were stone masons for generations in Oxfordshire and Gloucestershire, and Isaac’s occupation was a mason’s labourer in 1834 when he was sentenced at the Lent Assizes in Oxford to fourteen years transportation for stealing tools.

        Churchill where the Stokes stonemasons came from: on 31 July 1684 a fire destroyed 20 houses and many other buildings, and killed four people. The village was rebuilt higher up the hill, with stone houses instead of the old timber-framed and thatched cottages. The fire was apparently caused by a baker who, to avoid chimney tax, had knocked through the wall from her oven to her neighbour’s chimney.

        Isaac stole a pick axe, the value of 2 shillings and the property of Thomas Joyner of Churchill; a kibbeaux and a trowel value 3 shillings the property of Thomas Symms; a hammer and axe value 5 shillings, property of John Keen of Sarsden.

        (The word kibbeaux seems to only exists in relation to Isaac Stokes sentence and whoever was the first to write it was perhaps being creative with the spelling of a kibbo, a miners or a metal bucket. This spelling is repeated in the criminal reports and the newspaper articles about Isaac, but nowhere else).

        In March 1834 the Removal of Convicts was announced in the Oxford University and City Herald: Isaac Stokes and several other prisoners were removed from the Oxford county gaol to the Justitia hulk at Woolwich “persuant to their sentences of transportation at our Lent Assizes”.

        via digitalpanopticon:

        Hulks were decommissioned (and often unseaworthy) ships that were moored in rivers and estuaries and refitted to become floating prisons. The outbreak of war in America in 1775 meant that it was no longer possible to transport British convicts there. Transportation as a form of punishment had started in the late seventeenth century, and following the Transportation Act of 1718, some 44,000 British convicts were sent to the American colonies. The end of this punishment presented a major problem for the authorities in London, since in the decade before 1775, two-thirds of convicts at the Old Bailey received a sentence of transportation – on average 283 convicts a year. As a result, London’s prisons quickly filled to overflowing with convicted prisoners who were sentenced to transportation but had no place to go.

        To increase London’s prison capacity, in 1776 Parliament passed the “Hulks Act” (16 Geo III, c.43). Although overseen by local justices of the peace, the hulks were to be directly managed and maintained by private contractors. The first contract to run a hulk was awarded to Duncan Campbell, a former transportation contractor. In August 1776, the Justicia, a former transportation ship moored in the River Thames, became the first prison hulk. This ship soon became full and Campbell quickly introduced a number of other hulks in London; by 1778 the fleet of hulks on the Thames held 510 prisoners.
        Demand was so great that new hulks were introduced across the country. There were hulks located at Deptford, Chatham, Woolwich, Gosport, Plymouth, Portsmouth, Sheerness and Cork.

        The Justitia via rmg collections:

        Justitia

        Convicts perform hard labour at the Woolwich Warren. The hulk on the river is the ‘Justitia’. Prisoners were kept on board such ships for months awaiting deportation to Australia. The ‘Justitia’ was a 260 ton prison hulk that had been originally moored in the Thames when the American War of Independence put a stop to the transportation of criminals to the former colonies. The ‘Justitia’ belonged to the shipowner Duncan Campbell, who was the Government contractor who organized the prison-hulk system at that time. Campbell was subsequently involved in the shipping of convicts to the penal colony at Botany Bay (in fact Port Jackson, later Sydney, just to the north) in New South Wales, the ‘first fleet’ going out in 1788.

         

        While searching for records for Isaac Stokes I discovered that another Isaac Stokes was transported to New South Wales in 1835 as well. The other one was a butcher born in 1809, sentenced in London for seven years, and he sailed on the Mary Ann. Our Isaac Stokes sailed on the Lady Nugent, arriving in NSW in April 1835, having set sail from England in December 1834.

        Lady Nugent was built at Bombay in 1813. She made four voyages under contract to the British East India Company (EIC). She then made two voyages transporting convicts to Australia, one to New South Wales and one to Van Diemen’s Land (Tasmania). (via Wikipedia)

        via freesettlerorfelon website:

        On 20 November 1834, 100 male convicts were transferred to the Lady Nugent from the Justitia Hulk and 60 from the Ganymede Hulk at Woolwich, all in apparent good health. The Lady Nugent departed Sheerness on 4 December 1834.

        SURGEON OLIVER SPROULE

        Oliver Sproule kept a Medical Journal from 7 November 1834 to 27 April 1835. He recorded in his journal the weather conditions they experienced in the first two weeks:

        ‘In the course of the first week or ten days at sea, there were eight or nine on the sick list with catarrhal affections and one with dropsy which I attribute to the cold and wet we experienced during that period beating down channel. Indeed the foremost berths in the prison at this time were so wet from leaking in that part of the ship, that I was obliged to issue dry beds and bedding to a great many of the prisoners to preserve their health, but after crossing the Bay of Biscay the weather became fine and we got the damp beds and blankets dried, the leaks partially stopped and the prison well aired and ventilated which, I am happy to say soon manifested a favourable change in the health and appearance of the men.

        Besides the cases given in the journal I had a great many others to treat, some of them similar to those mentioned but the greater part consisted of boils, scalds, and contusions which would not only be too tedious to enter but I fear would be irksome to the reader. There were four births on board during the passage which did well, therefore I did not consider it necessary to give a detailed account of them in my journal the more especially as they were all favourable cases.

        Regularity and cleanliness in the prison, free ventilation and as far as possible dry decks turning all the prisoners up in fine weather as we were lucky enough to have two musicians amongst the convicts, dancing was tolerated every afternoon, strict attention to personal cleanliness and also to the cooking of their victuals with regular hours for their meals, were the only prophylactic means used on this occasion, which I found to answer my expectations to the utmost extent in as much as there was not a single case of contagious or infectious nature during the whole passage with the exception of a few cases of psora which soon yielded to the usual treatment. A few cases of scurvy however appeared on board at rather an early period which I can attribute to nothing else but the wet and hardships the prisoners endured during the first three or four weeks of the passage. I was prompt in my treatment of these cases and they got well, but before we arrived at Sydney I had about thirty others to treat.’

        The Lady Nugent arrived in Port Jackson on 9 April 1835 with 284 male prisoners. Two men had died at sea. The prisoners were landed on 27th April 1835 and marched to Hyde Park Barracks prior to being assigned. Ten were under the age of 14 years.

        The Lady Nugent:

        Lady Nugent

         

        Isaac’s distinguishing marks are noted on various criminal registers and record books:

        “Height in feet & inches: 5 4; Complexion: Ruddy; Hair: Light brown; Eyes: Hazel; Marks or Scars: Yes [including] DEVIL on lower left arm, TSIS back of left hand, WS lower right arm, MHDW back of right hand.”

        Another includes more detail about Isaac’s tattoos:

        “Two slight scars right side of mouth, 2 moles above right breast, figure of the devil and DEVIL and raised mole, lower left arm; anchor, seven dots half moon, TSIS and cross, back of left hand; a mallet, door post, A, mans bust, sun, WS, lower right arm; woman, MHDW and shut knife, back of right hand.”

         

        Lady Nugent record book

         

        From How tattoos became fashionable in Victorian England (2019 article in TheConversation by Robert Shoemaker and Zoe Alkar):

        “Historical tattooing was not restricted to sailors, soldiers and convicts, but was a growing and accepted phenomenon in Victorian England. Tattoos provide an important window into the lives of those who typically left no written records of their own. As a form of “history from below”, they give us a fleeting but intriguing understanding of the identities and emotions of ordinary people in the past.
        As a practice for which typically the only record is the body itself, few systematic records survive before the advent of photography. One exception to this is the written descriptions of tattoos (and even the occasional sketch) that were kept of institutionalised people forced to submit to the recording of information about their bodies as a means of identifying them. This particularly applies to three groups – criminal convicts, soldiers and sailors. Of these, the convict records are the most voluminous and systematic.
        Such records were first kept in large numbers for those who were transported to Australia from 1788 (since Australia was then an open prison) as the authorities needed some means of keeping track of them.”

        On the 1837 census Isaac was working for the government at Illiwarra, New South Wales. This record states that he arrived on the Lady Nugent in 1835. There are three other indent records for an Isaac Stokes in the following years, but the transcriptions don’t provide enough information to determine which Isaac Stokes it was. In April 1837 there was an abscondment, and an arrest/apprehension in May of that year, and in 1843 there was a record of convict indulgences.

        From the Australian government website regarding “convict indulgences”:

        “By the mid-1830s only six per cent of convicts were locked up. The vast majority worked for the government or free settlers and, with good behaviour, could earn a ticket of leave, conditional pardon or and even an absolute pardon. While under such orders convicts could earn their own living.”

         

        In 1856 in Camden, NSW, Isaac Stokes married Catherine Daly. With no further information on this record it would be impossible to know for sure if this was the right Isaac Stokes. This couple had six children, all in the Camden area, but none of the records provided enough information. No occupation or place or date of birth recorded for Isaac Stokes.

        I wrote to the National Library of Australia about the marriage record, and their reply was a surprise! Issac and Catherine were married on 30 September 1856, at the house of the Rev. Charles William Rigg, a Methodist minister, and it was recorded that Isaac was born in Edinburgh in 1821, to parents James Stokes and Sarah Ellis!  The age at the time of the marriage doesn’t match Isaac’s age at death in 1877, and clearly the place of birth and parents didn’t match either. Only his fathers occupation of stone mason was correct.  I wrote back to the helpful people at the library and they replied that the register was in a very poor condition and that only two and a half entries had survived at all, and that Isaac and Catherines marriage was recorded over two pages.

        I searched for an Isaac Stokes born in 1821 in Edinburgh on the Scotland government website (and on all the other genealogy records sites) and didn’t find it. In fact Stokes was a very uncommon name in Scotland at the time. I also searched Australian immigration and other records for another Isaac Stokes born in Scotland or born in 1821, and found nothing.  I was unable to find a single record to corroborate this mysterious other Isaac Stokes.

        As the age at death in 1877 was correct, I assume that either Isaac was lying, or that some mistake was made either on the register at the home of the Methodist minster, or a subsequent mistranscription or muddle on the remnants of the surviving register.  Therefore I remain convinced that the Camden stonemason Isaac Stokes was indeed our Isaac from Oxfordshire.

         

        I found a history society newsletter article that mentioned Isaac Stokes, stone mason, had built the Glenmore church, near Camden, in 1859.

        Glenmore Church

         

        From the Wollondilly museum April 2020 newsletter:

        Glenmore Church Stokes

         

        From the Camden History website:

        “The stone set over the porch of Glenmore Church gives the date of 1860. The church was begun in 1859 on land given by Joseph Moore. James Rogers of Picton was given the contract to build and local builder, Mr. Stokes, carried out the work. Elizabeth Moore, wife of Edward, laid the foundation stone. The first service was held on 19th March 1860. The cemetery alongside the church contains the headstones and memorials of the areas early pioneers.”

         

        Isaac died on the 3rd September 1877. The inquest report puts his place of death as Bagdelly, near to Camden, and another death register has put Cambelltown, also very close to Camden.  His age was recorded as 71 and the inquest report states his cause of death was “rupture of one of the large pulmonary vessels of the lung”.  His wife Catherine died in childbirth in 1870 at the age of 43.

         

        Isaac and Catherine’s children:

        William Stokes 1857-1928

        Catherine Stokes 1859-1846

        Sarah Josephine Stokes 1861-1931

        Ellen Stokes 1863-1932

        Rosanna Stokes 1865-1919

        Louisa Stokes 1868-1844.

         

        It’s possible that Catherine Daly was a transported convict from Ireland.

         

        Some time later I unexpectedly received a follow up email from The Oaks Heritage Centre in Australia.

        “The Gaudry papers which we have in our archive record him (Isaac Stokes) as having built: the church, the school and the teachers residence.  Isaac is recorded in the General return of convicts: 1837 and in Grevilles Post Office directory 1872 as a mason in Glenmore.”

        Isaac Stokes directory

        #6345
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          Crime and Punishment in Tetbury

           

          I noticed that there were quite a number of Brownings of Tetbury in the newspaper archives involved in criminal activities while doing a routine newspaper search to supplement the information in the usual ancestry records. I expanded the tree to include cousins, and offsping of cousins, in order to work out who was who and how, if at all, these individuals related to our Browning family.

          I was expecting to find some of our Brownings involved in the Swing Riots in Tetbury in 1830, but did not. Most of our Brownings (including cousins) were stone masons. Most of the rioters in 1830 were agricultural labourers.

          The Browning crimes are varied, and by todays standards, not for the most part terribly serious ~ you would be unlikely to receive a sentence of hard labour for being found in an outhouse with the intent to commit an unlawful act nowadays, or for being drunk.

          The central character in this chapter is Isaac Browning (my 4x great grandfather), who did not appear in any criminal registers, but the following individuals can be identified in the family structure through their relationship to him.

           

          RICHARD LOCK BROWNING born in 1853 was Isaac’s grandson, his son George’s son. Richard was a mason. In 1879 he and Henry Browning of the same age were sentenced to one month hard labour for stealing two pigeons in Tetbury. Henry Browning was Isaac’s nephews son.
          In 1883 Richard Browning, mason of Tetbury, was charged with obtaining food and lodging under false pretences, but was found not guilty and acquitted.
          In 1884 Richard Browning, mason of Tetbury, was sentenced to one month hard labour for game trespass.

          Richard had been fined a number of times in Tetbury:

          Richard Browning

          Richard Lock Browning was five feet eight inches tall, dark hair, grey eyes, an oval face and a dark complexion. He had two cuts on the back of his head (in February 1879) and a scar on his right eyebrow.

           

          HENRY BROWNING, who was stealing pigeons with Richard Lock Browning in 1879, (Isaac’s brother Williams grandson, son of George Browning and his wife Charity) was charged with being drunk in 1882 and ordered to pay a fine of one shilling and costs of fourteen shillings, or seven days hard labour.

          Henry was found guilty of gaming in the highway at Tetbury in 1872 and was sentenced to seven days hard labour. In 1882 Henry (who was also a mason) was charged with assault but discharged.
          Henry was five feet five inches tall, brown hair and brown eyes, a long visage and a fresh complexion.
          Henry emigrated with his daughter to Canada in 1913, and died in Vancouver in 1919.

           

          THOMAS BUCKINGHAM 1808-1846 (Isaacs daughter Janes husband) was charged with stealing a black gelding in Tetbury in 1838. No true bill. (A “no true bill” means the jury did not find probable cause to continue a case.)

          Thomas did however neglect to pay his taxes in 1832:

          Thomas Buckingham

           

          LEWIN BUCKINGHAM (grandson of Isaac, his daughter Jane’s son) was found guilty in 1846 stealing two fowls in Tetbury when he was sixteen years old.
          In 1846 he was sentence to one month hard labour (or pay ten shillings fine and ten shillings costs) for loitering with the intent to trespass in search of conies.
          A year later in 1847, he and three other young men were sentenced to four months hard labour for larceny.
          Lewin was five feet three inches tall, with brown hair and brown eyes, long visage, sallow complexion, and had a scar on his left arm.

           

          JOHN BUCKINGHAM born circa 1832, a Tetbury labourer (Isaac’s grandson, Lewin’s brother) was sentenced to six weeks hard labour for larceny in 1855 for stealing a duck in Cirencester. The notes on the register mention that he had been employed by Mr LOCK, Angel Inn. (John’s grandmother was Mary Lock so this is likely a relative).

          John Buckingham

           

          The previous year in 1854 John was sentenced to one month or a one pound fine for assaulting and beating W. Wood.
          John was five feet eight and three quarter inches tall, light brown hair and grey eyes, an oval visage and a fresh complexion. He had a scar on his left arm and inside his right knee.

           

          JOSEPH PERRET was born circa 1831 and he was a Tetbury labourer. (He was Isaac’s granddaughter Charlotte Buckingham’s husband)
          In 1855 he assaulted William Wood and was sentenced to one month or a two pound ten shilling fine. Was it the same W Wood that his wifes cousin John assaulted the year before?
          In 1869 Joseph was sentenced to one month hard labour for feloniously receiving a cupboard known to be stolen.

           

          JAMES BUCKINGAM born circa 1822 in Tetbury was a shoemaker. (Isaac’s nephew, his sister Hannah’s son)
          In 1854 the Tetbury shoemaker was sentenced to four months hard labour for stealing 30 lbs of lead off someones house.
          In 1856 the Tetbury shoemaker received two months hard labour or pay £2 fine and 12 s costs for being found in pursuit of game.
          In 1868 he was sentenced to two months hard labour for stealing a gander. A unspecified previous conviction is noted.
          1871 the Tetbury shoemaker was found in an outhouse for an unlawful purpose and received ten days hard labour. The register notes that his sister is Mrs Cook, the Green, Tetbury. (James sister Prudence married Thomas Cook)
          James sister Charlotte married a shoemaker and moved to UTAH.
          James was five feet eight inches tall, dark hair and blue eyes, a long visage and a florid complexion. He had a scar on his forehead and a mole on the right side of his neck and abdomen, and a scar on the right knee.

          #6337
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            Annie Elizabeth Stokes

            1871-1961

            “Grandma E”

            Annie Stokes

             

            Annie, my great grandmother, was born 2 Jan 1871 in Merstow Green, Evesham, Worcestershire.  Her father Fred Stokes was a wheelwright.  On  the 1771 census in Merston Green Annie was 3 months old and there was quite a houseful: Annies parents Fred and Rebecca, Fred’s parents Thomas and Eliza and two of their daughters, three apprentices, a lodger and one of Thomas’s grandsons.

            1771 census Merstow Green, Evesham:

            1771 census

             

            Annie at school in the early 1870s in Broadway. Annie is in the front on the left and her brother Fred is in the centre of the first seated row:

            Annie 1870s Broadway

             

            In 1881 Annie was a 10 year old visitor at the Angel Inn, Chipping Camden. A boarder there was 19 year old William Halford, a wheelwright apprentice.  John Such, a 62 year old widower, was the innkeeper. Her parents and two siblings were living at La Quinta, on Main Street in Broadway.

            According to her obituary in 1962, “When the Maxton family visited Broadway to stay with Mr and Madame de Navarro at Court Farm, they offered Annie a family post with them which took her for several years to Paris and other parts of the continent.”

            Mary Anderson was an American theatre actress. In 1890 she married Antonio Fernando de Navarro. She became known as Mary Anderson de Navarro. They settled at Court Farm in the Cotswolds, Broadway, Worcestershire, where she cultivated an interest in music and became a noted hostess with a distinguished circle of musical, literary and ecclesiastical guests. As in the years when Mary lived there, it was often filled with visiting artists and musicians, including Myra Hess and a young Jacqueline du Pré. (via Wikipedia)

            Court Farm, Broadway:

            Court Farm Broadway

             

             

            Annie was an assistant to a tobacconist in West Bromwich in 1991, living as a boarder with William Calcutt and family.  He future husband Albert was living in neighbouring Tipton in 1891, working at a pawnbroker apprenticeship.

            Annie married Albert Parker Edwards in 1898 in Evesham. On the 1901 census, she was in hospital in Redditch.

            By 1911, Anne and Albert had five children and were living at the Cricketers Arms in Redditch.

            cricketers arms

             

            Behind the bar in 1904 shortly after taking over at the Cricketers Arms. From a book on Redditch pubs:

            cricketers

             

            Annie was referred to in later years as Grandma E, probably to differentiate between her and my fathers Grandma T, as both lived to a great age.

            Annie with her grandson Reg on the left and her daughter in law Peggy on the right, in the early 1950s:

            1950 Annie

             

            Annie at my christening in 1959:

            1959 christening

             

            Annie died 30 Dec 1961, aged 90, at Ravenscourt nursing home, Redditch. Her obituary in the Droitwich Guardian in January 1962:

            Annie obit

            Note that this obituary contains an obvious error: Annie’s father was Frederick Stokes, and Thomas was his father.

            #6336
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              The Hamstall Ridware Connection

              Stubbs and Woods

              Hamstall RidwareHamstall Ridware

               

               

              Charles Tomlinson‘s (1847-1907) wife Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs (1819-1880), born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs.

              Solomon Stubbs (1781-1857) was born in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the son of Samuel and Rebecca.  Samuel Stubbs (1743-) and Rebecca Wood (1754-) married in 1769 in Darlaston.  Samuel and Rebecca had six other children, all born in Darlaston. Sadly four of them died in infancy. Son John was born in 1779 in Darlaston and died two years later in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the same year that Solomon was born there.

              But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware?

              Samuel Stubbs was born in 1743 in Curdworth, Warwickshire (near to Birmingham).  I had made a mistake on the tree (along with all of the public trees on the Ancestry website) and had Rebecca Wood born in Cheddleton, Staffordshire.  Rebecca Wood from Cheddleton was also born in 1843, the right age for the marriage.  The Rebecca Wood born in Darlaston in 1754 seemed too young, at just fifteen years old at the time of the marriage.  I couldn’t find any explanation for why a woman from Cheddleton would marry in Darlaston and then move to Hamstall Ridware.  People didn’t usually move around much other than intermarriage with neighbouring villages, especially women.  I had a closer look at the Darlaston Rebecca, and did a search on her father William Wood.  I found his 1784 will online in which he mentions his daughter Rebecca, wife of Samuel Stubbs.  Clearly the right Rebecca Wood was the one born in Darlaston, which made much more sense.

              An excerpt from William Wood’s 1784 will mentioning daughter Rebecca married to Samuel Stubbs:

              Wm Wood will

               

              But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware circa 1780?

              I had not intially noticed that Solomon Stubbs married again the year after his wife Phillis Lomas (1787-1844) died.  Solomon married Charlotte Bell in 1845 in Burton on Trent and on the marriage register, Solomon’s father Samuel Stubbs occupation was mentioned: Samuel was a buckle maker.

              Marriage of Solomon Stubbs and Charlotte Bell, father Samuel Stubbs buckle maker:

              Samuel Stubbs buckle maker

               

              A rudimentary search on buckle making in the late 1700s provided a possible answer as to why Samuel and Rebecca left Darlaston in 1781.  Shoe buckles had gone out of fashion, and by 1781 there were half as many buckle makers in Wolverhampton as there had been previously.

              “Where there were 127 buckle makers at work in Wolverhampton, 68 in Bilston and 58 in Birmingham in 1770, their numbers had halved in 1781.”

              via “historywebsite”(museum/metalware/steel)

              Steel buckles had been the height of fashion, and the trade became enormous in Wolverhampton.  Wolverhampton was a steel working town, renowned for its steel jewellery which was probably of many types.  The trade directories show great numbers of “buckle makers”.  Steel buckles were predominantly made in Wolverhampton: “from the late 1760s cut steel comes to the fore, from the thriving industry of the Wolverhampton area”. Bilston was also a great centre of buckle making, and other areas included Walsall. (It should be noted that Darlaston, Walsall, Bilston and Wolverhampton are all part of the same area)

              In 1860, writing in defence of the Wolverhampton Art School, George Wallis talks about the cut steel industry in Wolverhampton.  Referring to “the fine steel workers of the 17th and 18th centuries” he says: “Let them remember that 100 years ago [sc. c. 1760] a large trade existed with France and Spain in the fine steel goods of Birmingham and Wolverhampton, of which the latter were always allowed to be the best both in taste and workmanship.  … A century ago French and Spanish merchants had their houses and agencies at Birmingham for the purchase of the steel goods of Wolverhampton…..The Great Revolution in France put an end to the demand for fine steel goods for a time and hostile tariffs finished what revolution began”.

               

              The next search on buckle makers, Wolverhampton and Hamstall Ridware revealed an unexpected connecting link.

              In Riotous Assemblies: Popular Protest in Hanoverian England by Adrian Randall:

              Riotous Assembles

              Hamstall Ridware

              In Walsall in 1750 on “Restoration Day” a crowd numbering 300 assembled, mostly buckle makers,  singing  Jacobite songs and other rebellious and riotous acts.  The government was particularly worried about a curious meeting known as the “Jubilee” in Hamstall Ridware, which may have been part of a conspiracy for a Jacobite uprising.

               

              But this was thirty years before Samuel and Rebecca moved to Hamstall Ridware and does not help to explain why they moved there around 1780, although it does suggest connecting links.

              Rebecca’s father, William Wood, was a brickmaker.  This was stated at the beginning of his will.  On closer inspection of the will, he was a brickmaker who owned four acres of brick kilns, as well as dwelling houses, shops, barns, stables, a brewhouse, a malthouse, cattle and land.

              A page from the 1784 will of William Wood:

              will Wm Wood

               

              The 1784 will of William Wood of Darlaston:

              I William Wood the elder of Darlaston in the county of Stafford, brickmaker, being of sound and disposing mind memory and understanding (praised be to god for the same) do make publish and declare my last will and testament in manner and form following (that is to say) {after debts and funeral expense paid etc} I give to my loving wife Mary the use usage wear interest and enjoyment of all my goods chattels cattle stock in trade ~ money securities for money personal estate and effects whatsoever and wheresoever to hold unto her my said wife for and during the term of her natural life providing she so long continues my widow and unmarried and from or after her decease or intermarriage with any future husband which shall first happen.

              Then I give all the said goods chattels cattle stock in trade money securites for money personal estate and effects unto my son Abraham Wood absolutely and forever. Also I give devise and bequeath unto my said wife Mary all that my messuages tenement or dwelling house together with the malthouse brewhouse barn stableyard garden and premises to the same belonging situate and being at Darlaston aforesaid and now in my own possession. Also all that messuage tenement or dwelling house together with the shop garden and premises with the appurtenances to the same ~ belonging situate in Darlaston aforesaid and now in the several holdings or occupation of George Knowles and Edward Knowles to hold the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances to my said wife Mary for and during the term of her natural life provided she so long continues my widow and unmarried. And from or after her decease or intermarriage with a future husband which shall first happen. Then I give and devise the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances unto my said son Abraham Wood his heirs and assigns forever.

              Also I give unto my said wife all that piece or parcel of land or ground inclosed and taken out of Heath Field in the parish of Darlaston aforesaid containing four acres or thereabouts (be the same more or less) upon which my brick kilns erected and now in my own possession. To hold unto my said wife Mary until my said son Abraham attains his age of twenty one years if she so long continues my widow and unmarried as aforesaid and from and immediately after my said son Abraham attaining his age of twenty one years or my said wife marrying again as aforesaid which shall first happen then I give the said piece or parcel of land or ground and premises unto my said son Abraham his heirs and assigns forever.

              And I do hereby charge all the aforesaid premises with the payment of the sum of twenty pounds a piece to each of my daughters namely Elizabeth the wife of Ambrose Dudall and Rebecca the wife of Samuel Stubbs which said sum of twenty pounds each I devise may be paid to them by my said son Abraham when and so soon as he attains his age of twenty one years provided always and my mind and will is that if my said son Abraham should happen to depart this life without leaving issue of his body lawfully begotten before he attains his age of twenty one years then I give and devise all the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances so given to my said son Abraham as aforesaid unto my said son William Wood and my said daughter Elizabeth Dudall and Rebecca Stubbs their heirs and assigns forever equally divided among them share and share alike as tenants in common and not as joint tenants. And lastly I do hereby nominate constitute and appoint my said wife Mary and my said son Abraham executrix and executor of this my will.

               

               

              The marriage of William Wood (1725-1784) and Mary Clews (1715-1798) in 1749 was in Hamstall Ridware.

              Wm Wood Mary Clews

               

              Mary was eleven years Williams senior, and it appears that they both came from Hamstall Ridware and moved to Darlaston after they married. Clearly Rebecca had extended family there (notwithstanding any possible connecting links between the Stubbs buckle makers of Darlaston and the Hamstall Ridware Jacobites thirty years prior).  When the buckle trade collapsed in Darlaston, they likely moved to find employment elsewhere, perhaps with the help of Rebecca’s family.

              I have not yet been able to find deaths recorded anywhere for either Samuel or Rebecca (there are a couple of deaths recorded for a Samuel Stubbs, one in 1809 in Wolverhampton, and one in 1810 in Birmingham but impossible to say which, if either, is the right one with the limited information, and difficult to know if they stayed in the Hamstall Ridware area or perhaps moved elsewhere)~ or find a reason for their son Solomon to be in Burton upon Trent, an evidently prosperous man with several properties including an earthenware business, as well as a land carrier business.

              #6333
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                The Grattidge Family

                 

                The first Grattidge to appear in our tree was Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) who married Charles Tomlinson (1847-1907) in 1872.

                Charles Tomlinson (1873-1929) was their son and he married my great grandmother Nellie Fisher. Their daughter Margaret (later Peggy Edwards) was my grandmother on my fathers side.

                Emma Grattidge was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs, born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs, a land carrier. William and Mary married at St Modwens church, Burton on Trent, in 1839. It’s unclear why they moved to Wolverhampton. On the 1841 census William was employed as an agent, and their first son William was nine months old. Thereafter, William was a licensed victuallar or innkeeper.

                William Grattidge was born in Foston, Derbyshire in 1820. His parents were Thomas Grattidge, farmer (1779-1843) and Ann Gerrard (1789-1822) from Ellastone. Thomas and Ann married in 1813 in Ellastone. They had five children before Ann died at the age of 25:

                Bessy was born in 1815, Thomas in 1818, William in 1820, and Daniel Augustus and Frederick were twins born in 1822. They were all born in Foston. (records say Foston, Foston and Scropton, or Scropton)

                On the 1841 census Thomas had nine people additional to family living at the farm in Foston, presumably agricultural labourers and help.

                After Ann died, Thomas had three children with Kezia Gibbs (30 years his junior) before marrying her in 1836, then had a further four with her before dying in 1843. Then Kezia married Thomas’s nephew Frederick Augustus Grattidge (born in 1816 in Stafford) in London in 1847 and had two more!

                 

                The siblings of William Grattidge (my 3x great grandfather):

                 

                Frederick Grattidge (1822-1872) was a schoolmaster and never married. He died at the age of 49 in Tamworth at his twin brother Daniels address.

                Daniel Augustus Grattidge (1822-1903) was a grocer at Gungate in Tamworth.

                Thomas Grattidge (1818-1871) married in Derby, and then emigrated to Illinois, USA.

                Bessy Grattidge  (1815-1840) married John Buxton, farmer, in Ellastone in January 1838. They had three children before Bessy died in December 1840 at the age of 25: Henry in 1838, John in 1839, and Bessy Buxton in 1840. Bessy was baptised in January 1841. Presumably the birth of Bessy caused the death of Bessy the mother.

                Bessy Buxton’s gravestone:

                “Sacred to the memory of Bessy Buxton, the affectionate wife of John Buxton of Stanton She departed this life December 20th 1840, aged 25 years. “Husband, Farewell my life is Past, I loved you while life did last. Think on my children for my sake, And ever of them with I take.”

                20 Dec 1840, Ellastone, Staffordshire

                Bessy Buxton

                 

                In the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge, farmer of Foston, he leaves fifth shares of his estate, including freehold real estate at Findern,  to his wife Kezia, and sons William, Daniel, Frederick and Thomas. He mentions that the children of his late daughter Bessy, wife of John Buxton, will be taken care of by their father.  He leaves the farm to Keziah in confidence that she will maintain, support and educate his children with her.

                An excerpt from the will:

                I give and bequeath unto my dear wife Keziah Grattidge all my household goods and furniture, wearing apparel and plate and plated articles, linen, books, china, glass, and other household effects whatsoever, and also all my implements of husbandry, horses, cattle, hay, corn, crops and live and dead stock whatsoever, and also all the ready money that may be about my person or in my dwelling house at the time of my decease, …I also give my said wife the tenant right and possession of the farm in my occupation….

                A page from the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge:

                1843 Thomas Grattidge

                 

                William Grattidges half siblings (the offspring of Thomas Grattidge and Kezia Gibbs):

                 

                Albert Grattidge (1842-1914) was a railway engine driver in Derby. In 1884 he was driving the train when an unfortunate accident occured outside Ambergate. Three children were blackberrying and crossed the rails in front of the train, and one little girl died.

                Albert Grattidge:

                Albert Grattidge

                 

                George Grattidge (1826-1876) was baptised Gibbs as this was before Thomas married Kezia. He was a police inspector in Derby.

                George Grattidge:

                George Grattidge

                 

                Edwin Grattidge (1837-1852) died at just 15 years old.

                Ann Grattidge (1835-) married Charles Fletcher, stone mason, and lived in Derby.

                Louisa Victoria Grattidge (1840-1869) was sadly another Grattidge woman who died young. Louisa married Emmanuel Brunt Cheesborough in 1860 in Derby. In 1861 Louisa and Emmanuel were living with her mother Kezia in Derby, with their two children Frederick and Ann Louisa. Emmanuel’s occupation was sawyer. (Kezia Gibbs second husband Frederick Augustus Grattidge was a timber merchant in Derby)

                At the time of her death in 1869, Emmanuel was the landlord of the White Hart public house at Bridgegate in Derby.

                The Derby Mercury of 17th November 1869:

                “On Wednesday morning Mr Coroner Vallack held an inquest in the Grand
                Jury-room, Town-hall, on the body of Louisa Victoria Cheeseborough, aged
                33, the wife of the landlord of the White Hart, Bridge-gate, who committed
                suicide by poisoning at an early hour on Sunday morning. The following
                evidence was taken:

                Mr Frederick Borough, surgeon, practising in Derby, deposed that he was
                called in to see the deceased about four o’clock on Sunday morning last. He
                accordingly examined the deceased and found the body quite warm, but dead.
                He afterwards made enquiries of the husband, who said that he was afraid
                that his wife had taken poison, also giving him at the same time the
                remains of some blue material in a cup. The aunt of the deceased’s husband
                told him that she had seen Mrs Cheeseborough put down a cup in the
                club-room, as though she had just taken it from her mouth. The witness took
                the liquid home with him, and informed them that an inquest would
                necessarily have to be held on Monday. He had made a post mortem
                examination of the body, and found that in the stomach there was a great
                deal of congestion. There were remains of food in the stomach and, having
                put the contents into a bottle, he took the stomach away. He also examined
                the heart and found it very pale and flabby. All the other organs were
                comparatively healthy; the liver was friable.

                Hannah Stone, aunt of the deceased’s husband, said she acted as a servant
                in the house. On Saturday evening, while they were going to bed and whilst
                witness was undressing, the deceased came into the room, went up to the
                bedside, awoke her daughter, and whispered to her. but what she said the
                witness did not know. The child jumped out of bed, but the deceased closed
                the door and went away. The child followed her mother, and she also
                followed them to the deceased’s bed-room, but the door being closed, they
                then went to the club-room door and opening it they saw the deceased
                standing with a candle in one hand. The daughter stayed with her in the
                room whilst the witness went downstairs to fetch a candle for herself, and
                as she was returning up again she saw the deceased put a teacup on the
                table. The little girl began to scream, saying “Oh aunt, my mother is
                going, but don’t let her go”. The deceased then walked into her bed-room,
                and they went and stood at the door whilst the deceased undressed herself.
                The daughter and the witness then returned to their bed-room. Presently
                they went to see if the deceased was in bed, but she was sitting on the
                floor her arms on the bedside. Her husband was sitting in a chair fast
                asleep. The witness pulled her on the bed as well as she could.
                Ann Louisa Cheesborough, a little girl, said that the deceased was her
                mother. On Saturday evening last, about twenty minutes before eleven
                o’clock, she went to bed, leaving her mother and aunt downstairs. Her aunt
                came to bed as usual. By and bye, her mother came into her room – before
                the aunt had retired to rest – and awoke her. She told the witness, in a
                low voice, ‘that she should have all that she had got, adding that she
                should also leave her her watch, as she was going to die’. She did not tell
                her aunt what her mother had said, but followed her directly into the
                club-room, where she saw her drink something from a cup, which she
                afterwards placed on the table. Her mother then went into her own room and
                shut the door. She screamed and called her father, who was downstairs. He
                came up and went into her room. The witness then went to bed and fell
                asleep. She did not hear any noise or quarrelling in the house after going
                to bed.

                Police-constable Webster was on duty in Bridge-gate on Saturday evening
                last, about twenty minutes to one o’clock. He knew the White Hart
                public-house in Bridge-gate, and as he was approaching that place, he heard
                a woman scream as though at the back side of the house. The witness went to
                the door and heard the deceased keep saying ‘Will you be quiet and go to
                bed’. The reply was most disgusting, and the language which the
                police-constable said was uttered by the husband of the deceased, was
                immoral in the extreme. He heard the poor woman keep pressing her husband
                to go to bed quietly, and eventually he saw him through the keyhole of the
                door pass and go upstairs. his wife having gone up a minute or so before.
                Inspector Fearn deposed that on Sunday morning last, after he had heard of
                the deceased’s death from supposed poisoning, he went to Cheeseborough’s
                public house, and found in the club-room two nearly empty packets of
                Battie’s Lincoln Vermin Killer – each labelled poison.

                Several of the Jury here intimated that they had seen some marks on the
                deceased’s neck, as of blows, and expressing a desire that the surgeon
                should return, and re-examine the body. This was accordingly done, after
                which the following evidence was taken:

                Mr Borough said that he had examined the body of the deceased and observed
                a mark on the left side of the neck, which he considered had come on since
                death. He thought it was the commencement of decomposition.
                This was the evidence, after which the jury returned a verdict “that the
                deceased took poison whilst of unsound mind” and requested the Coroner to
                censure the deceased’s husband.

                The Coroner told Cheeseborough that he was a disgusting brute and that the
                jury only regretted that the law could not reach his brutal conduct.
                However he had had a narrow escape. It was their belief that his poor
                wife, who was driven to her own destruction by his brutal treatment, would
                have been a living woman that day except for his cowardly conduct towards
                her.

                The inquiry, which had lasted a considerable time, then closed.”

                 

                In this article it says:

                “it was the “fourth or fifth remarkable and tragical event – some of which were of the worst description – that has taken place within the last twelve years at the White Hart and in the very room in which the unfortunate Louisa Cheesborough drew her last breath.”

                Sheffield Independent – Friday 12 November 1869:

                Louisa Cheesborough

                #6331
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  Whitesmiths of Baker Street

                  The Fishers of Wolverhampton

                   

                  My fathers mother was Margaret Tomlinson born in 1913, the youngest but one daughter of Charles Tomlinson and Nellie Fisher of Wolverhampton.

                  Nellie Fisher was born in 1877. Her parents were William Fisher and Mary Ann Smith.

                  William Fisher born in 1834 was a whitesmith on Baker St on the 1881 census; Nellie was 3 years old. Nellie was his youngest daughter.

                  William was a whitesmith (or screw maker) on all of the censuses but in 1901 whitesmith was written for occupation, then crossed out and publican written on top. This was on Duke St, so I searched for William Fisher licensee on longpull black country pubs website and he was licensee of The Old Miners Arms on Duke St in 1896. The pub closed in 1906 and no longer exists. He was 67 in 1901 and just he and wife Mary Ann were at that address.

                  In 1911 he was a widower living alone in Upper Penn. Nellie and Charles Tomlinson were also living in Upper Penn on the 1911 census, and my grandmother was born there in 1913.

                  William’s father William Fisher born in 1792, Nellie’s grandfather, was a whitesmith on Baker St on the 1861 census employing 4 boys, 2 men, 3 girls. He died in 1873.

                  1873 William Fisher

                   

                   

                  William Fisher the elder appears in a number of directories including this one:

                  1851 Melville & Co´s Directory of Wolverhampton

                  William Fisher whitesmith

                   

                  I noticed that all the other ancestry trees (as did my fathers cousin on the Tomlinson side) had MARY LUNN from Birmingham in Warwickshire marrying William Fisher the elder in 1828. But on ALL of the censuses, Mary’s place of birth was Staffordshire, and on one it said Bilston. I found another William Fisher and Mary marriage in Sedgley in 1829, MARY PITT.
                  You can order a birth certificate from the records office with mothers maiden name on, but only after 1837. So I looked for Williams younger brother Joseph, born 1845. His mothers maiden name was Pitt.

                   

                  Pitt MMN

                  #6306
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Looking for Robert Staley

                     

                    William Warren (1835-1880) of Newhall (Stapenhill) married Elizabeth Staley (1836-1907) in 1858. Elizabeth was born in Newhall, the daughter of John Staley (1795-1876) and Jane Brothers. John was born in Newhall, and Jane was born in Armagh, Ireland, and they were married in Armagh in 1820. Elizabeths older brothers were born in Ireland: William in 1826 and Thomas in Dublin in 1830. Francis was born in Liverpool in 1834, and then Elizabeth in Newhall in 1836; thereafter the children were born in Newhall.

                    Marriage of John Staley and Jane Brothers in 1820:

                    1820 marriage Armagh

                     

                     

                    My grandmother related a story about an Elizabeth Staley who ran away from boarding school and eloped to Ireland, but later returned. The only Irish connection found so far is Jane Brothers, so perhaps she meant Elizabeth Staley’s mother. A boarding school seems unlikely, and it would seem that it was John Staley who went to Ireland.

                    The 1841 census states Jane’s age as 33, which would make her just 12 at the time of her marriage. The 1851 census states her age as 44, making her 13 at the time of her 1820 marriage, and the 1861 census estimates her birth year as a more likely 1804. Birth records in Ireland for her have not been found. It’s possible, perhaps, that she was in service in the Newhall area as a teenager (more likely than boarding school), and that John and Jane ran off to get married in Ireland, although I haven’t found any record of a child born to them early in their marriage. John was an agricultural labourer, and later a coal miner.

                    John Staley was the son of Joseph Staley (1756-1838) and Sarah Dumolo (1764-). Joseph and Sarah were married by licence in Newhall in 1782. Joseph was a carpenter on the marriage licence, but later a collier (although not necessarily a miner).

                    The Derbyshire Record Office holds records of  an “Estimate of Joseph Staley of Newhall for the cost of continuing to work Pisternhill Colliery” dated 1820 and addresssed to Mr Bloud at Calke Abbey (presumably the owner of the mine)

                    Josephs parents were Robert Staley and Elizabeth. I couldn’t find a baptism or birth record for Robert Staley. Other trees on an ancestry site had his birth in Elton, but with no supporting documents. Robert, as stated in his 1795 will, was a Yeoman.

                    “Yeoman: A former class of small freeholders who farm their own land; a commoner of good standing.”
                    “Husbandman: The old word for a farmer below the rank of yeoman. A husbandman usually held his land by copyhold or leasehold tenure and may be regarded as the ‘average farmer in his locality’. The words ‘yeoman’ and ‘husbandman’ were gradually replaced in the later 18th and 19th centuries by ‘farmer’.”

                    He left a number of properties in Newhall and Hartshorne (near Newhall) including dwellings, enclosures, orchards, various yards, barns and acreages. It seemed to me more likely that he had inherited them, rather than moving into the village and buying them.

                    There is a mention of Robert Staley in a 1782 newpaper advertisement.

                    “Fire Engine To Be Sold.  An exceedingly good fire engine, with the boiler, cylinder, etc in good condition. For particulars apply to Mr Burslem at Burton-upon-Trent, or Robert Staley at Newhall near Burton, where the engine may be seen.”

                    fire engine

                     

                    Was the fire engine perhaps connected with a foundry or a coal mine?

                    I noticed that Robert Staley was the witness at a 1755 marriage in Stapenhill between Barbara Burslem and Richard Daston the younger esquire. The other witness was signed Burslem Jnr.

                     

                    Looking for Robert Staley

                     

                    I assumed that once again, in the absence of the correct records, a similarly named and aged persons baptism had been added to the tree regardless of accuracy, so I looked through the Stapenhill/Newhall parish register images page by page. There were no Staleys in Newhall at all in the early 1700s, so it seemed that Robert did come from elsewhere and I expected to find the Staleys in a neighbouring parish. But I still didn’t find any Staleys.

                    I spoke to a couple of Staley descendants that I’d met during the family research. I met Carole via a DNA match some months previously and contacted her to ask about the Staleys in Elton. She also had Robert Staley born in Elton (indeed, there were many Staleys in Elton) but she didn’t have any documentation for his birth, and we decided to collaborate and try and find out more.

                    I couldn’t find the earlier Elton parish registers anywhere online, but eventually found the untranscribed microfiche images of the Bishops Transcripts for Elton.

                    via familysearch:
                    “In its most basic sense, a bishop’s transcript is a copy of a parish register. As bishop’s transcripts generally contain more or less the same information as parish registers, they are an invaluable resource when a parish register has been damaged, destroyed, or otherwise lost. Bishop’s transcripts are often of value even when parish registers exist, as priests often recorded either additional or different information in their transcripts than they did in the original registers.”

                     

                    Unfortunately there was a gap in the Bishops Transcripts between 1704 and 1711 ~ exactly where I needed to look. I subsequently found out that the Elton registers were incomplete as they had been damaged by fire.

                    I estimated Robert Staleys date of birth between 1710 and 1715. He died in 1795, and his son Daniel died in 1805: both of these wills were found online. Daniel married Mary Moon in Stapenhill in 1762, making a likely birth date for Daniel around 1740.

                    The marriage of Robert Staley (assuming this was Robert’s father) and Alice Maceland (or Marsland or Marsden, depending on how the parish clerk chose to spell it presumably) was in the Bishops Transcripts for Elton in 1704. They were married in Elton on 26th February. There followed the missing parish register pages and in all likelihood the records of the baptisms of their first children. No doubt Robert was one of them, probably the first male child.

                    (Incidentally, my grandfather’s Marshalls also came from Elton, a small Derbyshire village near Matlock.  The Staley’s are on my grandmothers Warren side.)

                    The parish register pages resume in 1711. One of the first entries was the baptism of Robert Staley in 1711, parents Thomas and Ann. This was surely the one we were looking for, and Roberts parents weren’t Robert and Alice.

                    But then in 1735 a marriage was recorded between Robert son of Robert Staley (and this was unusual, the father of the groom isn’t usually recorded on the parish register) and Elizabeth Milner. They were married on the 9th March 1735. We know that the Robert we were looking for married an Elizabeth, as her name was on the Stapenhill baptisms of their later children, including Joseph Staleys.  The 1735 marriage also fit with the assumed birth date of Daniel, circa 1740. A baptism was found for a Robert Staley in 1738 in the Elton registers, parents Robert and Elizabeth, as well as the baptism in 1736 for Mary, presumably their first child. Her burial is recorded the following year.

                    The marriage of Robert Staley and Elizabeth Milner in 1735:

                    rbt staley marriage 1735

                     

                    There were several other Staley couples of a similar age in Elton, perhaps brothers and cousins. It seemed that Thomas and Ann’s son Robert was a different Robert, and that the one we were looking for was prior to that and on the missing pages.

                    Even so, this doesn’t prove that it was Elizabeth Staleys great grandfather who was born in Elton, but no other birth or baptism for Robert Staley has been found. It doesn’t explain why the Staleys moved to Stapenhill either, although the Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution could have been factors.

                    The 18th century saw the rise of the Industrial Revolution and many renowned Derbyshire Industrialists emerged. They created the turning point from what was until then a largely rural economy, to the development of townships based on factory production methods.

                    The Marsden Connection

                    There are some possible clues in the records of the Marsden family.  Robert Staley married Alice Marsden (or Maceland or Marsland) in Elton in 1704.  Robert Staley is mentioned in the 1730 will of John Marsden senior,  of Baslow, Innkeeper (Peacock Inne & Whitlands Farm). He mentions his daughter Alice, wife of Robert Staley.

                    In a 1715 Marsden will there is an intriguing mention of an alias, which might explain the different spellings on various records for the name Marsden:  “MARSDEN alias MASLAND, Christopher – of Baslow, husbandman, 28 Dec 1714. son Robert MARSDEN alias MASLAND….” etc.

                    Some potential reasons for a move from one parish to another are explained in this history of the Marsden family, and indeed this could relate to Robert Staley as he married into the Marsden family and his wife was a beneficiary of a Marsden will.  The Chatsworth Estate, at various times, bought a number of farms in order to extend the park.

                    THE MARSDEN FAMILY
                    OXCLOSE AND PARKGATE
                    In the Parishes of
                    Baslow and Chatsworth

                    by
                    David Dalrymple-Smith

                    John Marsden (b1653) another son of Edmund (b1611) faired well. By the time he died in
                    1730 he was publican of the Peacock, the Inn on Church Lane now called the Cavendish
                    Hotel, and the farmer at “Whitlands”, almost certainly Bubnell Cliff Farm.”

                    “Coal mining was well known in the Chesterfield area. The coalfield extends as far as the
                    Gritstone edges, where thin seams outcrop especially in the Baslow area.”

                    “…the occupants were evicted from the farmland below Dobb Edge and
                    the ground carefully cleared of all traces of occupation and farming. Shelter belts were
                    planted especially along the Heathy Lea Brook. An imposing new drive was laid to the
                    Chatsworth House with the Lodges and “The Golden Gates” at its northern end….”

                    Although this particular event was later than any events relating to Robert Staley, it’s an indication of how farms and farmland disappeared, and a reason for families to move to another area:

                    “The Dukes of Devonshire (of Chatsworth)  were major figures in the aristocracy and the government of the
                    time. Such a position demanded a display of wealth and ostentation. The 6th Duke of
                    Devonshire, the Bachelor Duke, was not content with the Chatsworth he inherited in 1811,
                    and immediately started improvements. After major changes around Edensor, he turned his
                    attention at the north end of the Park. In 1820 plans were made extend the Park up to the
                    Baslow parish boundary. As this would involve the destruction of most of the Farm at
                    Oxclose, the farmer at the Higher House Samuel Marsden (b1755) was given the tenancy of
                    Ewe Close a large farm near Bakewell.
                    Plans were revised in 1824 when the Dukes of Devonshire and Rutland “Exchanged Lands”,
                    reputedly during a game of dice. Over 3300 acres were involved in several local parishes, of
                    which 1000 acres were in Baslow. In the deal Devonshire acquired the southeast corner of
                    Baslow Parish.
                    Part of the deal was Gibbet Moor, which was developed for “Sport”. The shelf of land
                    between Parkgate and Robin Hood and a few extra fields was left untouched. The rest,
                    between Dobb Edge and Baslow, was agricultural land with farms, fields and houses. It was
                    this last part that gave the Duke the opportunity to improve the Park beyond his earlier
                    expectations.”

                     

                    The 1795 will of Robert Staley.

                    Inriguingly, Robert included the children of his son Daniel Staley in his will, but omitted to leave anything to Daniel.  A perusal of Daniels 1808 will sheds some light on this:  Daniel left his property to his six reputed children with Elizabeth Moon, and his reputed daughter Mary Brearly. Daniels wife was Mary Moon, Elizabeths husband William Moons daughter.

                    The will of Robert Staley, 1795:

                    1795 will 2

                    1795 Rbt Staley will

                     

                    The 1805 will of Daniel Staley, Robert’s son:

                    This is the last will and testament of me Daniel Staley of the Township of Newhall in the parish of Stapenhill in the County of Derby, Farmer. I will and order all of my just debts, funeral and testamentary expenses to be fully paid and satisfied by my executors hereinafter named by and out of my personal estate as soon as conveniently may be after my decease.

                    I give, devise and bequeath to Humphrey Trafford Nadin of Church Gresely in the said County of Derby Esquire and John Wilkinson of Newhall aforesaid yeoman all my messuages, lands, tenements, hereditaments and real and personal estates to hold to them, their heirs, executors, administrators and assigns until Richard Moon the youngest of my reputed sons by Elizabeth Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years upon trust that they, my said trustees, (or the survivor of them, his heirs, executors, administrators or assigns), shall and do manage and carry on my farm at Newhall aforesaid and pay and apply the rents, issues and profits of all and every of my said real and personal estates in for and towards the support, maintenance and education of all my reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon until the said Richard Moon my youngest reputed son shall attain his said age of twenty one years and equally share and share and share alike.

                    And it is my will and desire that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall recruit and keep up the stock upon my farm as they in their discretion shall see occasion or think proper and that the same shall not be diminished. And in case any of my said reputed children by the said Elizabeth Moon shall be married before my said reputed youngest son shall attain his age of twenty one years that then it is my will and desire that non of their husbands or wives shall come to my farm or be maintained there or have their abode there. That it is also my will and desire in case my reputed children or any of them shall not be steady to business but instead shall be wild and diminish the stock that then my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority in their discretion to sell and dispose of all or any part of my said personal estate and to put out the money arising from the sale thereof to interest and to pay and apply the interest thereof and also thereunto of the said real estate in for and towards the maintenance, education and support of all my said reputed children by the said
                    Elizabeth Moon as they my said trustees in their discretion that think proper until the said Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years.

                    Then I give to my grandson Daniel Staley the sum of ten pounds and to each and every of my sons and daughters namely Daniel Staley, Benjamin Staley, John Staley, William Staley, Elizabeth Dent and Sarah Orme and to my niece Ann Brearly the sum of five pounds apiece.

                    I give to my youngest reputed son Richard Moon one share in the Ashby Canal Navigation and I direct that my said trustees or trustee for the time being shall have full power and authority to pay and apply all or any part of the fortune or legacy hereby intended for my youngest reputed son Richard Moon in placing him out to any trade, business or profession as they in their discretion shall think proper.
                    And I direct that to my said sons and daughters by my late wife and my said niece shall by wholly paid by my said reputed son Richard Moon out of the fortune herby given him. And it is my will and desire that my said reputed children shall deliver into the hands of my executors all the monies that shall arise from the carrying on of my business that is not wanted to carry on the same unto my acting executor and shall keep a just and true account of all disbursements and receipts of the said business and deliver up the same to my acting executor in order that there may not be any embezzlement or defraud amongst them and from and immediately after my said reputed youngest son Richard Moon shall attain his age of twenty one years then I give, devise and bequeath all my real estate and all the residue and remainder of my personal estate of what nature and kind whatsoever and wheresoever unto and amongst all and every my said reputed sons and daughters namely William Moon, Thomas Moon, Joseph Moon, Richard Moon, Ann Moon, Margaret Moon and to my reputed daughter Mary Brearly to hold to them and their respective heirs, executors, administrator and assigns for ever according to the nature and tenure of the same estates respectively to take the same as tenants in common and not as joint tenants.

                    And lastly I nominate and appoint the said Humphrey Trafford Nadin and John Wilkinson executors of this my last will and testament and guardians of all my reputed children who are under age during their respective minorities hereby revoking all former and other wills by me heretofore made and declaring this only to be my last will.

                    In witness whereof I the said Daniel Staley the testator have to this my last will and testament set my hand and seal the eleventh day of March in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five.

                     

                    #6305
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Hair’s and Leedham’s of Netherseal

                       

                      Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795. Catherine’s father was Thomas Holland; her mother was Hannah Hair.

                      Hannah was born in Netherseal, Derbyshire, in 1739. Her parents were Joseph Hair 1696-1746 and Hannah.
                      Joseph’s parents were Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham.  Elizabeth was born in Netherseal in 1665.  Isaac and Elizabeth were married in Netherseal in 1686.

                      Marriage of Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham: (variously spelled Ledom, Leedom, Leedham, and in one case mistranscribed as Sedom):

                       

                      1686 marriage Nicholas Leedham

                       

                      Isaac was buried in Netherseal on 14 August 1709 (the transcript says the 18th, but the microfiche image clearly says the 14th), but I have not been able to find a birth registered for him. On other public trees on an ancestry website, Isaac Le Haire was baptised in Canterbury and was a Huguenot, but I haven’t found any evidence to support this.

                      Isaac Hair’s death registered 14 August 1709 in Netherseal:

                      Isaac Hair death 1709

                       

                      A search for the etymology of the surname Hair brings various suggestions, including:

                      “This surname is derived from a nickname. ‘the hare,’ probably affixed on some one fleet of foot. Naturally looked upon as a complimentary sobriquet, and retained in the family; compare Lightfoot. (for example) Hugh le Hare, Oxfordshire, 1273. Hundred Rolls.”

                      From this we may deduce that the name Hair (or Hare) is not necessarily from the French Le Haire, and existed in England for some considerable time before the arrival of the Huguenots.

                      Elizabeth Leedham was born in Netherseal in 1665. Her parents were Nicholas Leedham 1621-1670 and Dorothy. Nicholas Leedham was born in Church Gresley (Swadlincote) in 1621, and died in Netherseal in 1670.

                      Nicholas was a Yeoman and left a will and inventory worth £147.14s.8d (one hundred and forty seven pounds fourteen shillings and eight pence).

                      The 1670 inventory of Nicholas Leedham:

                      1670 will Nicholas Leedham

                       

                      According to local historian Mark Knight on the Netherseal History facebook group, the Seale (Netherseal and Overseal)  parish registers from the year 1563 to 1724 were digitized during lockdown.

                      via Mark Knight:

                      “There are five entries for Nicholas Leedham.
                      On March 14th 1646 he and his wife buried an unnamed child, presumably the child died during childbirth or was stillborn.
                      On November 28th 1659 he buried his wife, Elizabeth. He remarried as on June 13th 1664 he had his son William baptised.
                      The following year, 1665, he baptised a daughter on November 12th. (Elizabeth) On December 23rd 1672 the parish record says that Dorithy daughter of Dorithy was buried. The Bishops Transcript has Dorithy a daughter of Nicholas. Nicholas’ second wife was called Dorithy and they named a daughter after her. Alas, the daughter died two years after Nicholas. No further Leedhams appear in the record until after 1724.”

                      Dorothy daughter of Dorothy Leedham was buried 23 December 1672:

                      Dorothy

                       

                       

                      William, son of Nicholas and Dorothy also left a will. In it he mentions “My dear wife Elizabeth. My children Thomas Leedom, Dorothy Leedom , Ann Leedom, Christopher Leedom and William Leedom.”

                      1726 will of William Leedham:

                      1726 will William Leedham

                       

                      I found a curious error with the the parish register entries for Hannah Hair. It was a transcription error, but not a recent one. The original parish registers were copied: “HO Copy of ye register of Seale anno 1739.” I’m not sure when the copy was made, but it wasn’t recently. I found a burial for Hannah Hair on 22 April 1739 in the HO copy, which was the same day as her baptism registered on the original. I checked both registers name by name and they are exactly copied EXCEPT for Hannah Hairs. The rector, Richard Inge, put burial instead of baptism by mistake.

                      The original Parish register baptism of Hannah Hair:

                      Hannah Hair 1

                       

                      The HO register copy incorrectly copied:

                      Hannah Hair 2

                      #6301
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        The Warrens of Stapenhill

                         

                        There were so many Warren’s in Stapenhill that it was complicated to work out who was who. I had gone back as far as Samuel Warren marrying Catherine Holland, and this was as far back as my cousin Ian Warren had gone in his research some decades ago as well. The Holland family from Barton under Needwood are particularly interesting, and will be a separate chapter.

                        Stapenhill village by John Harden:

                        Stapenhill

                         

                        Resuming the research on the Warrens, Samuel Warren 1771-1837 married Catherine Holland 1775-1861 in 1795 and their son Samuel Warren 1800-1882 married Elizabeth Bridge, whose childless brother Benjamin Bridge left the Warren Brothers Boiler Works in Newhall to his nephews, the Warren brothers.

                        Samuel Warren and Catherine Holland marriage licence 1795:

                        Samuel Warren Catherine Holland

                         

                        Samuel (born 1771) was baptised at Stapenhill St Peter and his parents were William and Anne Warren. There were at least three William and Ann Warrens in town at the time. One of those William’s was born in 1744, which would seem to be the right age to be Samuel’s father, and one was born in 1710, which seemed a little too old. Another William, Guiliamos Warren (Latin was often used in early parish registers) was baptised in Stapenhill in 1729.

                        Stapenhill St Peter:

                        Stapenhill St Peter

                         

                        William Warren (born 1744) appeared to have been born several months before his parents wedding. William Warren and Ann Insley married 16 July 1744, but the baptism of William in 1744 was 24 February. This seemed unusual ~ children were often born less than nine months after a wedding, but not usually before the wedding! Then I remembered the change from the Julian calendar to the Gregorian calendar in 1752. Prior to 1752, the first day of the year was Lady Day, March 25th, not January 1st. This meant that the birth in February 1744 was actually after the wedding in July 1744. Now it made sense. The first son was named William, and he was born seven months after the wedding.

                        William born in 1744 died intestate in 1822, and his wife Ann made a legal claim to his estate. However he didn’t marry Ann Holland (Ann was Catherines Hollands sister, who married Samuel Warren the year before) until 1796, so this William and Ann were not the parents of Samuel.

                        It seemed likely that William born in 1744 was Samuels brother. William Warren and Ann Insley had at least eight children between 1744 and 1771, and it seems that Samuel was their last child, born when William the elder was 61 and his wife Ann was 47.

                        It seems it wasn’t unusual for the Warren men to marry rather late in life. William Warren’s (born 1710) parents were William Warren and Elizabeth Hatterton. On the marriage licence in 1702/1703 (it appears to say 1703 but is transcribed as 1702), William was a 40 year old bachelor from Stapenhill, which puts his date of birth at 1662. Elizabeth was considerably younger, aged 19.

                        William Warren and Elizabeth Hatterton marriage licence 1703:

                        William Warren 1702

                         

                        These Warren’s were farmers, and they were literate and able to sign their own names on various documents. This is worth noting, as most made the mark of an X.

                        I found three Warren and Holland marriages. One was Samuel Warren and Catherine Holland in 1795, then William Warren and Ann Holland in 1796. William Warren and Ann Hollands daughter born in 1799 married John Holland in 1824.

                        Elizabeth Hatterton (wife of William Warren who was born circa 1662) was born in Burton upon Trent in 1685. Her parents were Edward Hatterton 1655-1722, and Sara.

                        A page from the 1722 will of Edward Hatterton:

                        Edward Hatterton 1722

                         

                        The earliest Warren I found records for was William Warren who married Elizabeth Hatterton in 1703. The marriage licence states his age as 40 and that he was from Stapenhill, but none of the Stapenhill parish records online go back as far as 1662.  On other public trees on ancestry websites, a birth record from Suffolk has been chosen, probably because it was the only record to be found online with the right name and date. Once again, I don’t think that is correct, and perhaps one day I’ll find some earlier Stapenhill records to prove that he was born in locally.

                         

                        Subsequently, I found a list of the 1662 Hearth Tax for Stapenhill. On it were a number of Warrens, three William Warrens including one who was a constable. One of those William Warrens had a son he named William (as they did, hence the number of William Warrens in the tree) the same year as this hearth tax list.

                        But was it the William Warren with 2 chimneys, the one with one chimney who was too poor to pay it, or the one who was a constable?

                        from the list:
                        Will. Warryn 2
                        Richard Warryn 1
                        William Warren Constable
                        These names are not payable by Act:
                        Will. Warryn 1
                        Richard Warren John Watson
                        over seers of the poore and churchwardens

                        The Hearth Tax:

                        via wiki:
                        In England, hearth tax, also known as hearth money, chimney tax, or chimney money, was a tax imposed by Parliament in 1662, to support the Royal Household of King Charles II. Following the Restoration of the monarchy in 1660, Parliament calculated that the Royal Household needed an annual income of £1,200,000. The hearth tax was a supplemental tax to make up the shortfall. It was considered easier to establish the number of hearths than the number of heads, hearths forming a more stationary subject for taxation than people. This form of taxation was new to England, but had precedents abroad. It generated considerable debate, but was supported by the economist Sir William Petty, and carried through the Commons by the influential West Country member Sir Courtenay Pole, 2nd Baronet (whose enemies nicknamed him “Sir Chimney Poll” as a result).  The bill received Royal Assent on 19 May 1662, with the first payment due on 29 September 1662, Michaelmas.
                        One shilling was liable to be paid for every firehearth or stove, in all dwellings, houses, edifices or lodgings, and was payable at Michaelmas, 29 September and on Lady Day, 25 March. The tax thus amounted to two shillings per hearth or stove per year. The original bill contained a practical shortcoming in that it did not distinguish between owners and occupiers and was potentially a major burden on the poor as there were no exemptions. The bill was subsequently amended so that the tax was paid by the occupier. Further amendments introduced a range of exemptions that ensured that a substantial proportion of the poorer people did not have to pay the tax.

                         

                        Indeed it seems clear that William Warren the elder came from Stapenhill and not Suffolk, and one of the William Warrens paying hearth tax in 1662 was undoubtedly the father of William Warren who married Elizabeth Hatterton.

                        #6290
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          Leicestershire Blacksmiths

                          The Orgill’s of Measham led me further into Leicestershire as I traveled back in time.

                          I also realized I had uncovered a direct line of women and their mothers going back ten generations:

                          myself, Tracy Edwards 1957-
                          my mother Gillian Marshall 1933-
                          my grandmother Florence Warren 1906-1988
                          her mother and my great grandmother Florence Gretton 1881-1927
                          her mother Sarah Orgill 1840-1910
                          her mother Elizabeth Orgill 1803-1876
                          her mother Sarah Boss 1783-1847
                          her mother Elizabeth Page 1749-
                          her mother Mary Potter 1719-1780
                          and her mother and my 7x great grandmother Mary 1680-

                          You could say it leads us to the very heart of England, as these Leicestershire villages are as far from the coast as it’s possible to be. There are countless other maternal lines to follow, of course, but only one of mothers of mothers, and ours takes us to Leicestershire.

                          The blacksmiths

                          Sarah Boss was the daughter of Michael Boss 1755-1807, a blacksmith in Measham, and Elizabeth Page of nearby Hartshorn, just over the county border in Derbyshire.

                          An earlier Michael Boss, a blacksmith of Measham, died in 1772, and in his will he left the possession of the blacksmiths shop and all the working tools and a third of the household furniture to Michael, who he named as his nephew. He left his house in Appleby Magna to his wife Grace, and five pounds to his mother Jane Boss. As none of Michael and Grace’s children are mentioned in the will, perhaps it can be assumed that they were childless.

                          The will of Michael Boss, 1772, Measham:

                          Michael Boss 1772 will

                           

                          Michael Boss the uncle was born in Appleby Magna in 1724. His parents were Michael Boss of Nelson in the Thistles and Jane Peircivall of Appleby Magna, who were married in nearby Mancetter in 1720.

                          Information worth noting on the Appleby Magna website:

                          In 1752 the calendar in England was changed from the Julian Calendar to the Gregorian Calendar, as a result 11 days were famously “lost”. But for the recording of Church Registers another very significant change also took place, the start of the year was moved from March 25th to our more familiar January 1st.
                          Before 1752 the 1st day of each new year was March 25th, Lady Day (a significant date in the Christian calendar). The year number which we all now use for calculating ages didn’t change until March 25th. So, for example, the day after March 24th 1750 was March 25th 1751, and January 1743 followed December 1743.
                          This March to March recording can be seen very clearly in the Appleby Registers before 1752. Between 1752 and 1768 there appears slightly confused recording, so dates should be carefully checked. After 1768 the recording is more fully by the modern calendar year.

                          Michael Boss the uncle married Grace Cuthbert.  I haven’t yet found the birth or parents of Grace, but a blacksmith by the name of Edward Cuthbert is mentioned on an Appleby Magna history website:

                          An Eighteenth Century Blacksmith’s Shop in Little Appleby
                          by Alan Roberts

                          Cuthberts inventory

                          The inventory of Edward Cuthbert provides interesting information about the household possessions and living arrangements of an eighteenth century blacksmith. Edward Cuthbert (als. Cutboard) settled in Appleby after the Restoration to join the handful of blacksmiths already established in the parish, including the Wathews who were prominent horse traders. The blacksmiths may have all worked together in the same shop at one time. Edward and his wife Sarah recorded the baptisms of several of their children in the parish register. Somewhat sadly three of the boys named after their father all died either in infancy or as young children. Edward’s inventory which was drawn up in 1732, by which time he was probably a widower and his children had left home, suggests that they once occupied a comfortable two-storey house in Little Appleby with an attached workshop, well equipped with all the tools for repairing farm carts, ploughs and other implements, for shoeing horses and for general ironmongery. 

                          Edward Cuthbert born circa 1660, married Joane Tuvenet in 1684 in Swepston cum Snarestone , and died in Appleby in 1732. Tuvenet is a French name and suggests a Huguenot connection, but this isn’t our family, and indeed this Edward Cuthbert is not likely to be Grace’s father anyway.

                          Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page appear to have married twice: once in 1776, and once in 1779. Both of the documents exist and appear correct. Both marriages were by licence. They both mention Michael is a blacksmith.

                          Their first daughter, Elizabeth, was baptized in February 1777, just nine months after the first wedding. It’s not known when she was born, however, and it’s possible that the marriage was a hasty one. But why marry again three years later?

                          But Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page did not marry twice.

                          Elizabeth Page from Smisby was born in 1752 and married Michael Boss on the 5th of May 1776 in Measham. On the marriage licence allegations and bonds, Michael is a bachelor.

                          Baby Elizabeth was baptised in Measham on the 9th February 1777. Mother Elizabeth died on the 18th February 1777, also in Measham.

                          In 1779 Michael Boss married another Elizabeth Page! She was born in 1749 in Hartshorn, and Michael is a widower on the marriage licence allegations and bonds.

                          Hartshorn and Smisby are neighbouring villages, hence the confusion.  But a closer look at the documents available revealed the clues.  Both Elizabeth Pages were literate, and indeed their signatures on the marriage registers are different:

                          Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Smisby in 1776:

                          Elizabeth Page 1776

                           

                          Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Harsthorn in 1779:

                          Elizabeth Page 1779

                           

                          Not only did Michael Boss marry two women both called Elizabeth Page but he had an unusual start in life as well. His uncle Michael Boss left him the blacksmith business and a third of his furniture. This was all in the will. But which of Uncle Michaels brothers was nephew Michaels father?

                          The only Michael Boss born at the right time was in 1750 in Edingale, Staffordshire, about eight miles from Appleby Magna. His parents were Thomas Boss and Ann Parker, married in Edingale in 1747.  Thomas died in August 1750, and his son Michael was baptised in the December, posthumus son of Thomas and his widow Ann. Both entries are on the same page of the register.

                          1750 posthumus

                           

                          Ann Boss, the young widow, married again. But perhaps Michael and his brother went to live with their childless uncle and aunt, Michael Boss and Grace Cuthbert.

                          The great grandfather of Michael Boss (the Measham blacksmith born in 1850) was also Michael Boss, probably born in the 1660s. He died in Newton Regis in Warwickshire in 1724, four years after his son (also Michael Boss born 1693) married Jane Peircivall.  The entry on the parish register states that Michael Boss was buried ye 13th Affadavit made.

                          I had not seen affadavit made on a parish register before, and this relates to the The Burying in Woollen Acts 1666–80.  According to Wikipedia:

                           “Acts of the Parliament of England which required the dead, except plague victims and the destitute, to be buried in pure English woollen shrouds to the exclusion of any foreign textiles.  It was a requirement that an affidavit be sworn in front of a Justice of the Peace (usually by a relative of the deceased), confirming burial in wool, with the punishment of a £5 fee for noncompliance. Burial entries in parish registers were marked with the word “affidavit” or its equivalent to confirm that affidavit had been sworn; it would be marked “naked” for those too poor to afford the woollen shroud.  The legislation was in force until 1814, but was generally ignored after 1770.”

                          Michael Boss buried 1724 “Affadavit made”:

                          Michael Boss affadavit 1724

                           

                           

                           

                          Elizabeth Page‘s father was William Page 1717-1783, a wheelwright in Hartshorn.  (The father of the first wife Elizabeth was also William Page, but he was a husbandman in Smisby born in 1714. William Page, the father of the second wife, was born in Nailstone, Leicestershire, in 1717. His place of residence on his marriage to Mary Potter was spelled Nelson.)

                          Her mother was Mary Potter 1719- of nearby Coleorton.  Mary’s father, Richard Potter 1677-1731, was a blacksmith in Coleorton.

                          A page of the will of Richard Potter 1731:

                          Richard Potter 1731

                           

                          Richard Potter states: “I will and order that my son Thomas Potter shall after my decease have one shilling paid to him and no more.”  As he left £50 to each of his daughters, one can’t help but wonder what Thomas did to displease his father.

                          Richard stipulated that his son Thomas should have one shilling paid to him and not more, for several good considerations, and left “the house and ground lying in the parish of Whittwick in a place called the Long Lane to my wife Mary Potter to dispose of as she shall think proper.”

                          His son Richard inherited the blacksmith business:  “I will and order that my son Richard Potter shall live and be with his mother and serve her duly and truly in the business of a blacksmith, and obey and serve her in all lawful commands six years after my decease, and then I give to him and his heirs…. my house and grounds Coulson House in the Liberty of Thringstone”

                          Richard wanted his son John to be a blacksmith too: “I will and order that my wife bring up my son John Potter at home with her and teach or cause him to be taught the trade of a blacksmith and that he shall serve her duly and truly seven years after my decease after the manner of an apprentice and at the death of his mother I give him that house and shop and building and the ground belonging to it which I now dwell in to him and his heirs forever.”

                          To his daughters Margrett and Mary Potter, upon their reaching the age of one and twenty, or the day after their marriage, he leaves £50 each. All the rest of his goods are left to his loving wife Mary.

                           

                          An inventory of the belongings of Richard Potter, 1731:

                          Richard Potter inventory

                           

                          Richard Potters father was also named Richard Potter 1649-1719, and he too was a blacksmith.

                          Richard Potter of Coleorton in the county of Leicester, blacksmith, stated in his will:  “I give to my son and daughter Thomas and Sarah Potter the possession of my house and grounds.”

                          He leaves ten pounds each to his daughters Jane and Alice, to his son Francis he gives five pounds, and five shillings to his son Richard. Sons Joseph and William also receive five shillings each. To his daughter Mary, wife of Edward Burton, and her daughter Elizabeth, he gives five shillings each. The rest of his good, chattels and wordly substance he leaves equally between his son and daugter Thomas and Sarah. As there is no mention of his wife, it’s assumed that she predeceased him.

                          The will of Richard Potter, 1719:

                          Richard Potter 1719

                           

                          Richard Potter’s (1649-1719) parents were William Potter and Alse Huldin, both born in the early 1600s.  They were married in 1646 at Breedon on the Hill, Leicestershire.  The name Huldin appears to originate in Finland.

                          William Potter was a blacksmith. In the 1659 parish registers of Breedon on the Hill, William Potter of Breedon blacksmith buryed the 14th July.

                          #6286
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            Matthew Orgill and His Family

                             

                            Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 was the Orgill brother who went to Australia, but returned to Measham.  Matthew married Mary Orgill in Measham in October 1856, having returned from Victoria, Australia in May of that year.

                            Although Matthew was the first Orgill brother to go to Australia, he was the last one I found, and that was somewhat by accident, while perusing “Orgill” and “Measham” in a newspaper archives search.  I chanced on Matthew’s obituary in the Nuneaton Observer, Friday 14 June 1907:

                            LATE MATTHEW ORGILL PEACEFUL END TO A BLAMELESS LIFE.

                            ‘Sunset and Evening Star And one clear call for me.”

                            It is with very deep regret that we have to announce the death of Mr. Matthew Orgill, late of Measham, who passed peacefully away at his residence in Manor Court Road, Nuneaton, in the early hours of yesterday morning. Mr. Orgill, who was in his eightieth year, was a man with a striking history, and was a very fine specimen of our best English manhood. In early life be emigrated to South Africa—sailing in the “Hebrides” on 4th February. 1850—and was one of the first settlers at the Cape; afterwards he went on to Australia at the time of the Gold Rush, and ultimately came home to his native England and settled down in Measham, in Leicestershire, where he carried on a successful business for the long period of half-a-century.

                            He was full of reminiscences of life in the Colonies in the early days, and an hour or two in his company was an education itself. On the occasion of the recall of Sir Harry Smith from the Governorship of Natal (for refusing to be a party to the slaying of the wives and children in connection with the Kaffir War), Mr. Orgill was appointed to superintend the arrangements for the farewell demonstration. It was one of his boasts that he made the first missionary cart used in South Africa, which is in use to this day—a monument to the character of his work; while it is an interesting fact to note that among Mr. Orgill’s papers there is the original ground-plan of the city of Durban before a single house was built.

                            In Africa Mr. Orgill came in contact with the great missionary, David Livingstone, and between the two men there was a striking resemblance in character and a deep and lasting friendship. Mr. Orgill could give a most graphic description of the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” having been in the vicinity at the time when the ill-fated vessel went down. He played a most prominent part on the occasion of the famous wreck of the emigrant ship, “Minerva.” when, in conjunction with some half-a-dozen others, and at the eminent risk of their own lives, they rescued more than 100 of the unfortunate passengers. He was afterwards presented with an interesting relic as a memento of that thrilling experience, being a copper bolt from the vessel on which was inscribed the following words: “Relic of the ship Minerva, wrecked off Bluff Point, Port Natal. 8.A.. about 2 a.m.. Friday, July 5, 1850.”

                            Mr. Orgill was followed to the Colonies by no fewer than six of his brothers, all of whom did well, and one of whom married a niece (brother’s daughter) of the late Mr. William Ewart Gladstone.

                            On settling down in Measham his kindly and considerate disposition soon won for him a unique place in the hearts of all the people, by whom he was greatly beloved. He was a man of sterling worth and integrity. Upright and honourable in all his dealings, he led a Christian life that was a pattern to all with whom he came in contact, and of him it could truly he said that he wore the white flower of a blameless life.

                            He was a member of the Baptist Church, and although beyond much active service since settling down in Nuneaton less than two years ago he leaves behind him a record in Christian service attained by few. In politics he was a Radical of the old school. A great reader, he studied all the questions of the day, and could back up every belief he held by sound and fearless argument. The South African – war was a great grief to him. He knew the Boers from personal experience, and although he suffered at the time of the war for his outspoken condemnation, he had the satisfaction of living to see the people of England fully recognising their awful blunder. To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before; suffice it to say that it was strenuous, interesting, and eventful, and yet all through his hands remained unspotted and his heart was pure.

                            He is survived by three daughters, and was father-in-law to Mr. J. S. Massey. St Kilda. Manor Court Road, to whom deep and loving sympathy is extended in their sore bereavement by a wide circle of friends. The funeral is arranged to leave for Measham on Monday at twelve noon.

                             

                            “To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before…”

                            I had another look in the newspaper archives and found a number of articles mentioning him, including an intriguing excerpt in an article about local history published in the Burton Observer and Chronicle 8 August 1963:

                            on an upstairs window pane he scratched with his diamond ring “Matthew Orgill, 1st July, 1858”

                            Matthew Orgill window

                            Matthew orgill window 2

                             

                            I asked on a Measham facebook group if anyone knew the location of the house mentioned in the article and someone kindly responded. This is the same building, seen from either side:

                            Measham Wharf

                             

                            Coincidentally, I had already found this wonderful photograph of the same building, taken in 1910 ~ three years after Matthew’s death.

                            Old Measham wharf

                             

                            But what to make of the inscription in the window?

                            Matthew and Mary married in October 1856, and their first child (according to the records I’d found thus far) was a daughter Mary born in 1860.  I had a look for a Matthew Orgill birth registered in 1858, the date Matthew had etched on the window, and found a death for a Matthew Orgill in 1859.  Assuming I would find the birth of Matthew Orgill registered on the first of July 1958, to match the etching in the window, the corresponding birth was in July 1857!

                            Matthew and Mary had four children. Matthew, Mary, Clara and Hannah.  Hannah Proudman Orgill married Joseph Stanton Massey.  The Orgill name continues with their son Stanley Orgill Massey 1900-1979, who was a doctor and surgeon.  Two of Stanley’s four sons were doctors, Paul Mackintosh Orgill Massey 1929-2009, and Michael Joseph Orgill Massey 1932-1989.

                             

                            Mary Orgill 1827-1894, Matthews wife, was an Orgill too.

                            And this is where the Orgill branch of the tree gets complicated.

                            Mary’s father was Henry Orgill born in 1805 and her mother was Hannah Proudman born in 1805.
                            Henry Orgill’s father was Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and his mother was Frances Finch born in 1771.

                            Mary’s husband Matthews parents are Matthew Orgill born in 1798 and Elizabeth Orgill born in 1803.

                            Another Orgill Orgill marriage!

                            Matthews parents,  Matthew and Elizabeth, have the same grandparents as each other, Matthew Orgill born in 1736 and Ann Proudman born in 1735.

                            But Matthews grandparents are none other than Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and Frances Finch born in 1771 ~ the same grandparents as his wife Mary!

                            #6281
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              The Measham Thatchers

                              Orgills, Finches and Wards

                              Measham is a large village in north west Leicestershire, England, near the Derbyshire, Staffordshire and Warwickshire boundaries. Our family has a penchant for border straddling, and the Orgill’s of Measham take this a step further living on the boundaries of four counties.  Historically it was in an exclave of Derbyshire absorbed into Leicestershire in 1897, so once again we have two sets of county records to search.

                              ORGILL

                              Richard Gretton, the baker of Swadlincote and my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Grettons’ father, married Sarah Orgill (1840-1910) in 1861.

                              (Incidentally, Florence Nightingale Warren nee Gretton’s first child Hildred born in 1900 had the middle name Orgill. Florence’s brother John Orgill Gretton emigrated to USA.)

                              When they first married, they lived with Sarah’s widowed mother Elizabeth in Measham.  Elizabeth Orgill is listed on the 1861 census as a farmer of two acres.

                              Sarah Orgill’s father Matthew Orgill (1798-1859) was a thatcher, as was his father Matthew Orgill (1771-1852).

                              Matthew Orgill the elder left his property to his son Henry:

                              Matthew Orgills will

                               

                              Sarah’s mother Elizabeth (1803-1876) was also an Orgill before her marriage to Matthew.

                              According to Pigot & Co’s Commercial Directory for Derbyshire, in Measham in 1835 Elizabeth Orgill was a straw bonnet maker, an ideal occupation for a thatchers wife.

                              Matthew Orgill, thatcher, is listed in White’s directory in 1857, and other Orgill’s are mentioned in Measham:

                              Mary Orgill, straw hat maker; Henry Orgill, grocer; Daniel Orgill, painter; another Matthew Orgill is a coal merchant and wheelwright. Likewise a number of Orgill’s are listed in the directories for Measham in the subsequent years, as farmers, plumbers, painters, grocers, thatchers, wheelwrights, coal merchants and straw bonnet makers.

                               

                              Matthew and Elizabeth Orgill, Measham Baptist church:

                              Orgill grave

                               

                              According to a history of thatching, for every six or seven thatchers appearing in the 1851 census there are now less than one.  Another interesting fact in the history of thatched roofs (via thatchinginfo dot com):

                              The Watling Street Divide…
                              The biggest dividing line of all, that between the angular thatching of the Northern and Eastern traditions and the rounded Southern style, still roughly follows a very ancient line; the northern section of the old Roman road of Watling Street, the modern A5. Seemingly of little significance today; this was once the border between two peoples. Agreed in the peace treaty, between the Saxon King Alfred and Guthrum, the Danish Viking leader; over eleven centuries ago.
                              After making their peace, various Viking armies settled down, to the north and east of the old road; firstly, in what was known as The Danelaw and later in Norse kingdoms, based in York. They quickly formed a class of farmers and peasants. Although the Saxon kings soon regained this area; these people stayed put. Their influence is still seen, for example, in the widespread use of boarded gable ends, so common in Danish thatching.
                              Over time, the Southern and Northern traditions have slipped across the old road, by a few miles either way. But even today, travelling across the old highway will often bring the differing thatching traditions quickly into view.

                              Pear Tree Cottage, Bosworth Road, Measham. 1900.  Matthew Orgill was a thatcher living on Bosworth road.

                              Bosworth road

                               

                              FINCH

                              Matthew the elder married Frances Finch 1771-1848, also of Measham.  On the 1851 census Matthew is an 80 year old thatcher living with his daughter Mary and her husband Samuel Piner, a coal miner.

                              Henry Finch 1743- and Mary Dennis 1749- , both of Measham, were Frances parents.  Henry’s father was also Henry Finch, born in 1707 in Measham, and he married Frances Ward, also born in 1707, and also from Measham.

                              WARD

                               

                              The ancient boundary between the kingdom of Mercia and the Danelaw

                              I didn’t find much information on the history of Measham, but I did find a great deal of ancient history on the nearby village of Appleby Magna, two miles away.  The parish records indicate that the Ward and Finch branches of our family date back to the 1500’s in the village, and we can assume that the ancient history of the neighbouring village would be relevant to our history.

                              There is evidence of human settlement in Appleby from the early Neolithic period, 6,000 years ago, and there are also Iron Age and Bronze Age sites in the vicinity.  There is evidence of further activity within the village during the Roman period, including evidence of a villa or farm and a temple.  Appleby is near three known Roman roads: Watling Street, 10 miles south of the village; Bath Lane, 5 miles north of the village; and Salt Street, which forms the parish’s south boundary.

                              But it is the Scandinavian invasions that are particularly intriguing, with regard to my 58% Scandinavian DNA (and virtually 100% Midlands England ancestry). Repton is 13 miles from Measham. In the early 10th century Chilcote, Measham and Willesley were part of the royal Derbyshire estate of Repton.

                              The arrival of Scandinavian invaders in the second half of the ninth century caused widespread havoc throughout northern England. By the AD 870s the Danish army was occupying Mercia and it spent the winter of 873-74 at Repton, the headquarters of the Mercian kings. The events are recorded in detail in the Peterborough manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles…

                              Although the Danes held power for only 40 years, a strong, even subversive, Danish element remained in the population for many years to come. 

                              A Scandinavian influence may also be detected among the field names of the parish. Although many fields have relatively modern names, some clearly have elements which reach back to the time of Danish incursion and control.

                              The Borders:

                              The name ‘aeppel byg’ is given in the will of Wulfic Spot of AD 1004……………..The decision at Domesday to include this land in Derbyshire, as one of Burton Abbey’s Derbyshire manors, resulted in the division of the village of Appleby Magna between the counties of Leicester and Derby for the next 800 years

                              Richard Dunmore’s Appleby Magma website.

                              This division of Appleby between Leicestershire and Derbyshire persisted from Domesday until 1897, when the recently created county councils (1889) simplified the administration of many villages in this area by a radical realignment of the boundary:

                              Appleby

                               

                              I would appear that our family not only straddle county borders, but straddle ancient kingdom borders as well.  This particular branch of the family (we assume, given the absence of written records that far back) were living on the edge of the Danelaw and a strong element of the Danes survives to this day in my DNA.

                               

                              #6272
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                The Housley Letters

                                The Carringtons

                                Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                                Carrington Farm

                                 

                                Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                                 

                                From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                                Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                                The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                                RICHARD

                                Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                                Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                                Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: “Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                                An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                                Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                                Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                                Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                                Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                                Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                                In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                                Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                                Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                                Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                                 

                                THOMAS

                                In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                                Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                                 

                                JOHN

                                In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                                –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                                FRANK (see above)

                                While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                                An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                                William and Mary Carrington:

                                William Carrington

                                #6269
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  The Housley Letters 

                                  From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                                   

                                  William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                                  Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                                  William and Ellen Marriage

                                   

                                  Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                                  William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                                  The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                                   

                                  ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                                  Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                                  In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                                  Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                                  In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                                   

                                  Mary’s children:

                                  MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                                  There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                                  Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                                  Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                                   

                                  WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                                  According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                                  In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                                   

                                  Ellen’s children:

                                  JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                                  John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,” Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: “Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                                  According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, “John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                                  John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: “John’s children are all grown up”.

                                  In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                                  In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                                  A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                                  John Housley

                                   

                                  In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                                   

                                  SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                                  Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                                  Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                                  Housley Deaths

                                   

                                  Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                                  In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                                  (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                                   

                                  EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                                  Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                                   

                                  ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                                  Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                                  In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                                  In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                                  Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                                  Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                                  The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                                  The Carrington Farm:

                                  Carringtons Farm

                                   

                                  CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                                  Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                                  Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                                  According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                                  In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                                  In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                                   

                                  GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                                  George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                                  George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                                  Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                                  Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                                  In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                                  In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                                  On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                                  The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                                  Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                                  In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                                  On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                                   

                                  ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                                  In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                                  From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                                  Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                                  Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                                  Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                                  In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                                   

                                  EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                                  Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                                  From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                                  In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                                  While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                                  Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                                  In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                                  Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                                  Emma Housley wedding

                                   

                                  JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                                  We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                                  From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                                  According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                                  Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                                  In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                                  In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                                  A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                                  On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                                  George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                                  George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                                  In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                                  On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                                  George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                                  In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                                  The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                                  Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                                  Joseph Housley

                                  #6268
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    From Tanganyika with Love

                                    continued part 9

                                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                    Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                                    entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                                    camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                                    business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                                    We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                                    the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                                    Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                                    drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                                    clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                                    balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                                    it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                                    We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                                    Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                                    the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                                    but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                                    sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                                    George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                                    of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                                    and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                                    between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                                    balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                                    Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                                    neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                                    fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                                    After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                                    also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                                    fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                                    stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                                    that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                                    most peaceful morning.

                                    Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                                    stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                                    taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                                    On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                                    report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                                    been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                                    game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                                    giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                                    apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                                    beautiful in action.

                                    We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                                    save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                                    we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                                    sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                                    “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                                    it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                                    children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                                    school in Nairobi.

                                    On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                                    tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                                    seeing children and pets around.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                                    believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                                    bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                                    be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                                    England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                                    know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                                    think that soon our family will be reunited.

                                    The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                                    Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                                    dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                                    Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                                    many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                                    and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                                    There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                                    Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                                    having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                                    I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                                    were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                                    Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                                    There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                                    of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                                    loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                                    well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                                    most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                                    happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                                    the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                                    Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                                    have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                                    George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                                    time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                                    year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                                    cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                                    children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                                    I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                                    life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                                    will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                                    home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                                    My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                                    about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                                    may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                                    transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                                    because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                                    much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                                    school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                                    he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                                    only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                                    Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                                    the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                                    Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                                    clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                                    to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                                    I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                                    cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                                    tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                                    with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                                    very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                                    to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                                    Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                                    it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                                    eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                                    white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                                    Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                                    build.

                                    Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                                    appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                                    lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                                    shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                                    strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                                    inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                                    an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                                    bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                                    does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                                    interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                                    We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                                    extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                                    Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                                    soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                                    We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                                    the edge of the township.

                                    We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                                    been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                                    delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                                    Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                                    Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                                    granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                                    completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                                    At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                                    and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                                    were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                                    bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                                    children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                                    dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                                    unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                                    Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                                    was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                                    spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                                    which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                                    where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                                    Dodoma the next morning.

                                    It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                                    Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                                    several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                                    disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                                    we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                                    Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                                    scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                                    there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                                    sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                                    Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                                    drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                                    out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                                    and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                                    with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                                    George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                                    cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                                    unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                                    truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                                    to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                                    another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                                    We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                                    good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                                    morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                                    reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                                    I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                                    to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                                    Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                                    sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                                    garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                                    the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                                    carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                                    cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                                    Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                                    owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                                    Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                                    This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                                    school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                                    1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                                    classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                                    school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                                    outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                                    school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                                    bright flower beds.

                                    The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                                    schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                                    Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                                    and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                                    owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                                    of educational facilities in this country.

                                    The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                                    Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                                    most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                                    upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                                    poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                                    We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                                    busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                                    Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                                    weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                                    and scarlet school tie.

                                    Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                                    Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                                    In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                                    satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                                    capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                                    go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                                    They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                                    I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                                    would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                                    own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                                    himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                                    he is well looked after.

                                    I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                                    have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                                    new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                                    Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                                    until Wednesday.

                                    When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                                    all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                                    reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                                    he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                                    “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                                    man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                                    Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                                    head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                                    I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                                    “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                                    here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                                    on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                                    friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                                    Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                                    Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                                    worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                                    of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                                    township and has become almost suburban.

                                    The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                                    which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                                    course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                                    the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                                    comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                                    of the 1930’s.

                                    The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                                    are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                                    Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                                    mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                                    population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                                    the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                                    George is away on safari.

                                    I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                                    with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                                    much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                                    the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                                    war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                                    large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                                    large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                                    Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                                    couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                                    Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                                    that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                                    son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                                    there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                                    mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                                    wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                                    you.”

                                    I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                                    how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                                    and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                                    must have felt.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                                    yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                                    seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                                    me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                                    home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                                    and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                                    I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                                    out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                                    pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                                    tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                                    bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                                    celebration.

                                    I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                                    due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                                    describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                                    absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                                    emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                                    hundred miles away.

                                    First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                                    with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                                    candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                                    I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                                    sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                                    either.

                                    When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                                    suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                                    he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                                    should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                                    George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                                    welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                                    rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                                    shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                                    How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                                    around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                                    “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                                    has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                                    she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                                    have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                                    yellow.

                                    So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                                    more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                                    we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                                    try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                                    matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                                    we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                                    carefully indeed.

                                    Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                                    communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                                    longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                                    boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                                    the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                                    cissy to play with girls.

                                    The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                                    friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                                    busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                                    change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                                    deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                                    When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                                    taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                                    school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                                    attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                                    more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                                    sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                                    Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                                    All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                                    foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                                    Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                                    near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                                    travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                                    railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                                    means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                                    this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                                    Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                                    reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                                    entertainment that the school offers.

                                    My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                                    kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                                    months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                                    issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                                    Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                                    Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                                    only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                                    partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                                    which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                                    Department.

                                    The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                                    crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                                    their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                                    Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                                    and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                                    a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                                    always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                                    Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                                    One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                                    Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                                    terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                                    fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                                    report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                                    I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                                    buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                                    miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                                    widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                                    horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                                    Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                                    from spreading South.

                                    When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                                    before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                                    the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                                    camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                                    the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                                    scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                                    Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                                    The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                                    with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                                    sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                                    but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                                    an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                                    deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                                    How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                                    restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                                    imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                                    George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                                    sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                                    with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                                    manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                                    fishing.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                                    feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                                    George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                                    on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                                    for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                                    children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                                    good humour but a little anxiety too.

                                    “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                                    about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                                    recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                                    where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                                    politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                                    become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                                    reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                                    time to mope.

                                    Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                                    laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                                    at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                                    some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                                    anxious moments.

                                    John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                                    quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                                    Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                                    the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                                    drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                                    him.

                                    Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                                    the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                                    to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                                    window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                                    gave me the scolding.

                                    Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                                    oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                                    was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                                    come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                                    rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                                    speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                                    ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                                    sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                                    their books at the butcher’s shout.

                                    That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                                    us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                                    we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                                    though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                                    exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                                    fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                                    in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                                    Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                                    and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                                    down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                                    wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                                    There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                                    put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                                    passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                                    Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                                    husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                                    As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                                    George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                                    off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                                    packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                                    a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                                    supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                                    answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                                    Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                                    sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                                    After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                                    beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                                    where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                                    Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                                    to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                                    that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                                    not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                                    pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                                    still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                                    ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                                    Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                                    cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                                    tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                                    form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                                    similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                                    I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                                    affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                                    you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                                    I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                                    arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                                    prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                                    wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                                    window cleaner would do the windows.

                                    Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                                    and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                                    thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                                    above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                                    and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                                    complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                                    never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                                    house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                                    because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                                    few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                                    she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                                    bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                                    clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                                    do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                                    The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                                    by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                                    catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                                    breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                                    Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                                    sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                                    and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                                    foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                                    scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                                    and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                                    We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                                    bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                                    be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                                    which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                                    professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                                    Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                                    for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                                    called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                                    Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                                    belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                                    because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                                    sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                                    tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                                    been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                                    “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                                    packet of five Woodbines.

                                    England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                                    On this, George and I and the children agree.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                                    sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                                    hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                                    rationing is a thing of the past.

                                    I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                                    She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                                    eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                                    letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                                    early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                                    made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                                    seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                                    asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                                    going to miss Ann and George very much.

                                    I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                                    was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                                    hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                                    our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                                    to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                                    and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                                    Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                                    We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                                    Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                                    circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                                    of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                                    However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                                    were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                                    We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                                    Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                                    terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                                    had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                                    I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                                    when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                                    I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                                    come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                                    noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                                    back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                                    quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                                    Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                                    God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                                    on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                                    had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                                    hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                                    window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                                    called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                                    open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                                    other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                                    Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                                    explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                                    next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                                    porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                                    “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                                    Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                                    now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                                    the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                                    voice.

                                    George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                                    children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                                    Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                                    had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                                    of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                                    Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                                    drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                                    the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                                    children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                                    Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                                    village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                                    more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                                    spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                                    these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                                    I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                                    cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                                    landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                                    face.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                                    until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                                    all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                                    friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                                    Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                                    George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                                    We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                                    conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                                    Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                                    docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                                    Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                                    We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                                    found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                                    we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                                    taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                                    looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                                    ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                                    children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                                    two rooms into a dormitory.

                                    In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                                    Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                                    damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                                    at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                                    The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                                    acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                                    and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                                    we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                                    dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                                    ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                                    tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                                    many children on board got bored.

                                    Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                                    and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                                    least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                                    sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                                    water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                                    were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                                    As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                                    were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                                    a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                                    which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                                    From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                                    the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                                    shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                                    a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                                    thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                                    We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                                    afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                                    was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                                    including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                                    and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                                    that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                                    When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                                    gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                                    slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                                    of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                                    and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                                    offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                                    elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                                    from deck.

                                    That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                                    morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    Mbeya 1st November 1946

                                    Dearest Family.

                                    Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                                    miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                                    has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                                    Government.

                                    The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                                    smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                                    on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                                    our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                                    aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                                    on people.

                                    Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                                    wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                                    one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                                    and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                                    more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                                    home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                                    The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                                    down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                                    those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                                    jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                                    months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                                    thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                                    maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                                    cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                                    that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                                    maneaters usually are.

                                    George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                                    because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                                    be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                                    dense thicket.

                                    I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                                    the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                                    in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                                    would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                                    hurried out with the children at my heels.

                                    The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                                    skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                                    aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                                    the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                                    “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                                    for a long, long while.

                                    Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                                    start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                                    the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                                    children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                                    garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                                    I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                                    Eleanor.

                                    #6266
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      From Tanganyika with Love

                                      continued part 7

                                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                      Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                                      me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                                      very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                                      off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                                      whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                                      considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                                      with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                                      morning.

                                      I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                                      the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                                      and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                                      of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                                      German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                                      Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                                      border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                                      keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                                      Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                                      George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                                      both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                                      horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                                      “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                                      prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                                      “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                                      asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                                      women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                                      about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                                      grinned.

                                      Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                                      sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                                      news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                                      several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                                      will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                                      for the whole thing.

                                      George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                                      know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                                      world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                                      happy.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                                      rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                                      there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                                      and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                                      Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                                      side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                                      the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                                      Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                                      with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                                      their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                                      job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                                      firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                                      which means ‘Clock’

                                      We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                                      pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                                      it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                                      boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                                      She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                                      person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                                      Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                                      know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                                      There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                                      our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                                      the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                                      The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                                      almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                                      There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                                      flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                                      for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                                      transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                                      the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                                      the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                                      tight.

                                      Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                                      this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                                      to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                                      collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                                      fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                                      swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                                      Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                                      groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                                      our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                                      petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                                      should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                                      Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                                      allowed.”

                                      The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                                      was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                                      real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                                      the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                                      Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                                      damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                                      George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                                      lashed down over the roof.

                                      It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                                      we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                                      the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                                      covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                                      Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                                      Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                                      commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                                      again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                                      choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                                      the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                                      dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                                      In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                                      cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                                      reminds me of Ann at his age.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Iringa. 30th November 1938

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                                      another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                                      romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                                      and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                                      journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                                      Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                                      At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                                      was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                                      case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                                      Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                                      inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                                      comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                                      George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                                      border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                                      prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                                      both.

                                      George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                                      see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                                      George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                                      miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                                      Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                                      refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                                      months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                                      again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                                      frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                                      To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                                      poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                                      120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                                      so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                                      the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                                      George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                                      and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                                      remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                                      several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                                      one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                                      circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                                      permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                                      and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                                      make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                                      coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                                      paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                                      of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                                      the book.

                                      That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                                      and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                                      and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                                      alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                                      string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                                      and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                                      was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                                      that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                                      I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                                      optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                                      churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                                      runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                                      ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                                      be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                                      seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                                      clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                                      firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                                      patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                                      ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                                      lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                                      over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                                      set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                                      previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                                      we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                                      well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                                      We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                                      came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                                      and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                                      corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                                      through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                                      between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                                      mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                                      and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                                      Rinderpest control.

                                      I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                                      wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                                      shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                                      but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                                      suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                                      the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                                      that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                                      again live alone on the farm.

                                      Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                                      news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                                      goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                                      was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                                      Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                                      in the most brazen manner.

                                      George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                                      cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                                      New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                                      chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                                      both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                                      Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                                      has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                                      Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                                      neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                                      settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                                      of being unhealthy.

                                      We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                                      country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                                      spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                                      official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                                      The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                                      wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                                      dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                                      I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                                      We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                                      along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                                      the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                                      road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                                      from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                                      but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                                      ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                                      After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                                      than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                                      for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                                      District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                                      station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                                      Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                                      but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                                      healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                                      worry.

                                      The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                                      on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                                      back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                                      verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                                      and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                                      Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                                      necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                                      house. Such a comforting thought!

                                      On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                                      After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                                      land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                                      water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                                      desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                                      a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                                      The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                                      ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                                      George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                                      Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                                      Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                                      rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                                      back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                                      The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                                      bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                                      but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                                      a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                                      shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                                      We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                                      in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                                      living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                                      spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                                      whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                                      devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                                      engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                                      capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                                      do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                                      case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                                      children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                                      them with really cool drinks.

                                      Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                                      Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                                      short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                                      since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                                      George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                                      one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                                      most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                                      educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                                      hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                                      down in the office.

                                      The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                                      She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                                      the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                                      screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                                      in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                                      her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                                      Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                                      dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                                      found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                                      comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                                      looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                                      George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                                      Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                                      Johnny.

                                      Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                                      night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                                      have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                                      seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                                      He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                                      wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                                      daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                                      suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                                      into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                                      peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                                      I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                                      the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                                      end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                                      the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                                      their special territory.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                                      weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                                      he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                                      Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                                      settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                                      dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                                      side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                                      ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                                      Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                                      George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                                      Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                                      drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                                      powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                                      George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                                      luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                                      Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                                      ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                                      rush around like lunatics.

                                      As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                                      mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                                      and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                                      George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                                      all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                                      Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                                      It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                                      and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                                      a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                                      sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                                      away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                                      Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                                      always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                                      and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                                      they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                                      The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                                      work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                                      insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                                      singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                                      on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                                      dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                                      disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                                      from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                                      pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                                      cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                                      click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                                      the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                                      and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                                      A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                                      neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                                      week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                                      (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                                      whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                                      outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                                      attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                                      was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                                      seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                                      chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                                      treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                                      In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                                      a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                                      medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                                      doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                                      child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                                      do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                                      refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                                      me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                                      that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                                      ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                                      long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                                      went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                                      “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                                      out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                                      breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                                      but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                                      had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                                      on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                                      doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                                      talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                                      baby has never looked back.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                                      Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                                      carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                                      hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                                      all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                                      a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                                      and the Scout was stabbed.

                                      The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                                      from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                                      some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                                      safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                                      murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                                      hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                                      After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                                      in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                                      are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                                      and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                                      be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                                      succeeded where the police failed.

                                      George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                                      Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                                      Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                                      week.

                                      I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                                      George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                                      handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                                      said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                                      left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                                      gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                                      in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                                      one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                                      Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                                      and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                                      So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                                      and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                                      Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                                      handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                                      above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                                      bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                                      clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                                      We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                                      George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                                      and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Nzassa 5th August 1939

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                                      because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                                      birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                                      birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                                      You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                                      gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                                      groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                                      We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                                      Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                                      party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                                      see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                                      Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                                      runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                                      malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                                      quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                                      got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                                      get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                                      arrival in the country.

                                      Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                                      curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                                      girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                                      boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                                      flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                                      gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                                      and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                                      away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                                      dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                                      resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                                      Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                                      and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                                      I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                                      Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                                      men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                                      the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                                      and all too ready for the fray.

                                      The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                                      wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                                      surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                                      note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                                      the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                                      next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                                      pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                                      the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                                      Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                                      the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                                      whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                                      They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                                      ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                                      glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                                      and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                                      and they may not come out well.

                                      We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                                      then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                                      dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                                      has been found for the children and me.

                                      George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                                      hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                                      settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                                      unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                                      here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                                      Rhodesia.

                                      The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                                      and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                                      been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                                      like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                                      largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                                      small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                                      back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                                      George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                                      afternoon.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Morogoro 14th September 1939

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                                      township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                                      all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                                      Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                                      trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                                      acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                                      Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                                      is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                                      the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                                      Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                                      a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                                      screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                                      George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                                      went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                                      from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                                      head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                                      fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                                      much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                                      days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                                      feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                                      husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                                      to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                                      detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                                      First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                                      supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                                      are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                                      have them sent out.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Morogoro 4th November 1939

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                                      indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                                      terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                                      would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                                      crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                                      doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                                      and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                                      to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                                      shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                                      So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                                      behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                                      her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                                      dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                                      from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                                      and adores Johnny.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Iringa 8th December 1939

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                                      Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                                      concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                                      Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                                      and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                                      very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                                      to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                                      that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                                      granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                                      return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                                      lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                                      less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                                      two children.

                                      To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                                      Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                                      said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                                      must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                                      soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                                      doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                                      I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                                      immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                                      they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                                      mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                                      Morogoro in February.

                                      Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                                      read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Morogoro 10th March 1940

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                                      spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                                      unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                                      suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                                      to diagnose the trouble.

                                      Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                                      as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                                      all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                                      I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                                      are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                                      Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                                      always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                                      conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                                      students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                                      Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                                      conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                                      large collection.

                                      Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                                      trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                                      but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                                      Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                                      a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                                      home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                                      Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                                      drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                                      driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                                      decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                                      in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                                      what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                                      stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                                      better next time.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Morogoro 14th July 1940

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                                      George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                                      evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                                      war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                                      particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                                      Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                                      He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                                      We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                                      mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                                      country with her.

                                      Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                                      rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                                      in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                                      different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                                      that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                                      down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                                      happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                                      afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                                      Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                                      to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                                      too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                                      and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                                      neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                                      women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                                      colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                                      table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                                      Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                                      noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                                      Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                                      was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                                      around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                                      kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                                      Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                                      great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                                      Eleanor.

                                      Morogoro 16th November 1940

                                      Dearest Family,

                                      I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                                      The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                                      some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                                      never cries when he hurts himself.

                                      I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                                      the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                                      house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                                      she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                                      Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                                      season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                                      long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                                      to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                                      the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                                      and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                                      Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                                      rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                                      Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                                      The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                                      worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                                      to trotting up and down to the town.

                                      Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                                      cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                                      mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                                      property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                                      mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                                      it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                                      Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                                      cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                                      George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                                      called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                                      mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                                      the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                                      Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                                      Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                                      in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                                      had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                                      docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                                      encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                                      Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                                      dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                                      whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                                      scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                                      and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                                      fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                                      entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                                      smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                                      Eleanor.

                                       

                                      #6264
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        From Tanganyika with Love

                                        continued  ~ part 5

                                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                        Chunya 16th December 1936

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Since last I wrote I have visited Chunya and met several of the diggers wives.
                                        On the whole I have been greatly disappointed because there is nothing very colourful
                                        about either township or women. I suppose I was really expecting something more like
                                        the goldrush towns and women I have so often seen on the cinema screen.
                                        Chunya consists of just the usual sun-dried brick Indian shops though there are
                                        one or two double storied buildings. Most of the life in the place centres on the
                                        Goldfields Hotel but we did not call there. From the store opposite I could hear sounds
                                        of revelry though it was very early in the afternoon. I saw only one sight which was quite
                                        new to me, some elegantly dressed African women, with high heels and lipsticked
                                        mouths teetered by on their way to the silk store. “Native Tarts,” said George in answer
                                        to my enquiry.

                                        Several women have called on me and when I say ‘called’ I mean called. I have
                                        grown so used to going without stockings and wearing home made dresses that it was
                                        quite a shock to me to entertain these ladies dressed to the nines in smart frocks, silk
                                        stockings and high heeled shoes, handbags, makeup and whatnot. I feel like some
                                        female Rip van Winkle. Most of the women have a smart line in conversation and their
                                        talk and views on life would make your nice straight hair curl Mummy. They make me feel
                                        very unsophisticated and dowdy but George says he has a weakness for such types
                                        and I am to stay exactly as I am. I still do not use any makeup. George says ‘It’s all right
                                        for them. They need it poor things, you don’t.” Which, though flattering, is hardly true.
                                        I prefer the men visitors, though they also are quite unlike what I had expected
                                        diggers to be. Those whom George brings home are all well educated and well
                                        groomed and I enjoy listening to their discussion of the world situation, sport and books.
                                        They are extremely polite to me and gentle with the children though I believe that after a
                                        few drinks at the pub tempers often run high. There were great arguments on the night
                                        following the abdication of Edward VIII. Not that the diggers were particularly attached to
                                        him as a person, but these men are all great individualists and believe in freedom of
                                        choice. George, rather to my surprise, strongly supported Edward. I did not.

                                        Many of the diggers have wireless sets and so we keep up to date with the
                                        news. I seldom leave camp. I have my hands full with the three children during the day
                                        and, even though Janey is a reliable ayah, I would not care to leave the children at night
                                        in these grass roofed huts. Having experienced that fire on the farm, I know just how
                                        unlikely it would be that the children would be rescued in time in case of fire. The other
                                        women on the diggings think I’m crazy. They leave their children almost entirely to ayahs
                                        and I must confess that the children I have seen look very well and happy. The thing is
                                        that I simply would not enjoy parties at the hotel or club, miles away from the children
                                        and I much prefer to stay at home with a book.

                                        I love hearing all about the parties from George who likes an occasional ‘boose
                                        up’ with the boys and is terribly popular with everyone – not only the British but with the
                                        Germans, Scandinavians and even the Afrikaans types. One Afrikaans woman said “Jou
                                        man is ‘n man, al is hy ‘n Engelsman.” Another more sophisticated woman said, “George
                                        is a handsome devil. Aren’t you scared to let him run around on his own?” – but I’m not. I
                                        usually wait up for George with sandwiches and something hot to drink and that way I
                                        get all the news red hot.

                                        There is very little gold coming in. The rains have just started and digging is
                                        temporarily at a standstill. It is too wet for dry blowing and not yet enough water for
                                        panning and sluicing. As this camp is some considerable distance from the claims, all I see of the process is the weighing of the daily taking of gold dust and tiny nuggets.
                                        Unless our luck changes I do not think we will stay on here after John Molteno returns.
                                        George does not care for the life and prefers a more constructive occupation.
                                        Ann and young George still search optimistically for gold. We were all saddened
                                        last week by the death of Fanny, our bull terrier. She went down to the shopping centre
                                        with us and we were standing on the verandah of a store when a lorry passed with its
                                        canvas cover flapping. This excited Fanny who rushed out into the street and the back
                                        wheel of the lorry passed right over her, killing her instantly. Ann was very shocked so I
                                        soothed her by telling her that Fanny had gone to Heaven. When I went to bed that
                                        night I found Ann still awake and she asked anxiously, “Mummy, do you think God
                                        remembered to give Fanny her bone tonight?”

                                        Much love to all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Itewe, Chunya 23rd December 1936

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Your Christmas parcel arrived this morning. Thank you very much for all the
                                        clothing for all of us and for the lovely toys for the children. George means to go hunting
                                        for a young buffalo this afternoon so that we will have some fresh beef for Christmas for
                                        ourselves and our boys and enough for friends too.

                                        I had a fright this morning. Ann and Georgie were, as usual, searching for gold
                                        whilst I sat sewing in the living room with Kate toddling around. She wandered through
                                        the curtained doorway into the store and I heard her playing with the paraffin pump. At
                                        first it did not bother me because I knew the tin was empty but after ten minutes or so I
                                        became irritated by the noise and went to stop her. Imagine my horror when I drew the
                                        curtain aside and saw my fat little toddler fiddling happily with the pump whilst, curled up
                                        behind the tin and clearly visible to me lay the largest puffadder I have ever seen.
                                        Luckily I acted instinctively and scooped Kate up from behind and darted back into the
                                        living room without disturbing the snake. The houseboy and cook rushed in with sticks
                                        and killed the snake and then turned the whole storeroom upside down to make sure
                                        there were no more.

                                        I have met some more picturesque characters since I last wrote. One is a man
                                        called Bishop whom George has known for many years having first met him in the
                                        Congo. I believe he was originally a sailor but for many years he has wandered around
                                        Central Africa trying his hand at trading, prospecting, a bit of elephant hunting and ivory
                                        poaching. He is now keeping himself by doing ‘Sign Writing”. Bish is a gentle and
                                        dignified personality. When we visited his camp he carefully dusted a seat for me and
                                        called me ‘Marm’, quite ye olde world. The only thing is he did spit.

                                        Another spitter is the Frenchman in a neighbouring camp. He is in bed with bad
                                        rheumatism and George has been going across twice a day to help him and cheer him
                                        up. Once when George was out on the claim I went across to the Frenchman’s camp in
                                        response to an SOS, but I think he was just lonely. He showed me snapshots of his
                                        two daughters, lovely girls and extremely smart, and he chatted away telling me his life
                                        history. He punctuated his remarks by spitting to right and left of the bed, everywhere in
                                        fact, except actually at me.

                                        George took me and the children to visit a couple called Bert and Hilda Farham.
                                        They have a small gold reef which is worked by a very ‘Heath Robinson’ type of
                                        machinery designed and erected by Bert who is reputed to be a clever engineer though
                                        eccentric. He is rather a handsome man who always looks very spruce and neat and
                                        wears a Captain Kettle beard. Hilda is from Johannesburg and quite a character. She
                                        has a most generous figure and literally masses of beetroot red hair, but she also has a
                                        warm deep voice and a most generous disposition. The Farhams have built
                                        themselves a more permanent camp than most. They have a brick cottage with proper
                                        doors and windows and have made it attractive with furniture contrived from petrol
                                        boxes. They have no children but Hilda lavishes a great deal of affection on a pet
                                        monkey. Sometimes they do quite well out of their gold and then they have a terrific
                                        celebration at the Club or Pub and Hilda has an orgy of shopping. At other times they
                                        are completely broke but Hilda takes disasters as well as triumphs all in her stride. She
                                        says, “My dear, when we’re broke we just live on tea and cigarettes.”

                                        I have met a young woman whom I would like as a friend. She has a dear little
                                        baby, but unfortunately she has a very wet husband who is also a dreadful bore. I can’t
                                        imagine George taking me to their camp very often. When they came to visit us George
                                        just sat and smoked and said,”Oh really?” to any remark this man made until I felt quite
                                        hysterical. George looks very young and fit and the children are lively and well too. I ,
                                        however, am definitely showing signs of wear and tear though George says,
                                        “Nonsense, to me you look the same as you always did.” This I may say, I do not
                                        regard as a compliment to the young Eleanor.

                                        Anyway, even though our future looks somewhat unsettled, we are all together
                                        and very happy.

                                        With love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Itewe, Chunya 30th December 1936

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        We had a very cheery Christmas. The children loved the toys and are so proud
                                        of their new clothes. They wore them when we went to Christmas lunch to the
                                        Cresswell-Georges. The C-Gs have been doing pretty well lately and they have a
                                        comfortable brick house and a large wireless set. The living room was gaily decorated
                                        with bought garlands and streamers and balloons. We had an excellent lunch cooked by
                                        our ex cook Abel who now works for the Cresswell-Georges. We had turkey with
                                        trimmings and plum pudding followed by nuts and raisons and chocolates and sweets
                                        galore. There was also a large variety of drinks including champagne!

                                        There were presents for all of us and, in addition, Georgie and Ann each got a
                                        large tin of chocolates. Kate was much admired. She was a picture in her new party frock
                                        with her bright hair and rosy cheeks. There were other guests beside ourselves and
                                        they were already there having drinks when we arrived. Someone said “What a lovely
                                        child!” “Yes” said George with pride, “She’s a Marie Stopes baby.” “Truby King!” said I
                                        quickly and firmly, but too late to stop the roar of laughter.

                                        Our children played amicably with the C-G’s three, but young George was
                                        unusually quiet and surprised me by bringing me his unopened tin of chocolates to keep
                                        for him. Normally he is a glutton for sweets. I might have guessed he was sickening for
                                        something. That night he vomited and had diarrhoea and has had an upset tummy and a
                                        slight temperature ever since.

                                        Janey is also ill. She says she has malaria and has taken to her bed. I am dosing
                                        her with quinine and hope she will soon be better as I badly need her help. Not only is
                                        young George off his food and peevish but Kate has a cold and Ann sore eyes and
                                        they all want love and attention. To complicate things it has been raining heavily and I
                                        must entertain the children indoors.

                                        Eleanor.

                                        Itewe, Chunya 19th January 1937

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        So sorry I have not written before but we have been in the wars and I have had neither
                                        the time nor the heart to write. However the worst is now over. Young George and
                                        Janey are both recovering from Typhoid Fever. The doctor had Janey moved to the
                                        native hospital at Chunya but I nursed young George here in the camp.

                                        As I told you young George’s tummy trouble started on Christmas day. At first I
                                        thought it was only a protracted bilious attack due to eating too much unaccustomed rich
                                        food and treated him accordingly but when his temperature persisted I thought that the
                                        trouble might be malaria and kept him in bed and increased the daily dose of quinine.
                                        He ate less and less as the days passed and on New Years Day he seemed very
                                        weak and his stomach tender to the touch.

                                        George fetched the doctor who examined small George and said he had a very
                                        large liver due no doubt to malaria. He gave the child injections of emertine and quinine
                                        and told me to give young George frequent and copious drinks of water and bi-carb of
                                        soda. This was more easily said than done. Young George refused to drink this mixture
                                        and vomited up the lime juice and water the doctor had suggested as an alternative.
                                        The doctor called every day and gave George further injections and advised me
                                        to give him frequent sips of water from a spoon. After three days the child was very
                                        weak and weepy but Dr Spiers still thought he had malaria. During those anxious days I
                                        also worried about Janey who appeared to be getting worse rather that better and on
                                        January the 3rd I asked the doctor to look at her. The next thing I knew, the doctor had
                                        put Janey in his car and driven her off to hospital. When he called next morning he
                                        looked very grave and said he wished to talk to my husband. I said that George was out
                                        on the claim but if what he wished to say concerned young George’s condition he might
                                        just as well tell me.

                                        With a good deal of reluctance Dr Spiers then told me that Janey showed all the
                                        symptoms of Typhoid Fever and that he was very much afraid that young George had
                                        contracted it from her. He added that George should be taken to the Mbeya Hospital
                                        where he could have the professional nursing so necessary in typhoid cases. I said “Oh
                                        no,I’d never allow that. The child had never been away from his family before and it
                                        would frighten him to death to be sick and alone amongst strangers.” Also I was sure that
                                        the fifty mile drive over the mountains in his weak condition would harm him more than
                                        my amateur nursing would. The doctor returned to the camp that afternoon to urge
                                        George to send our son to hospital but George staunchly supported my argument that
                                        young George would stand a much better chance of recovery if we nursed him at home.
                                        I must say Dr Spiers took our refusal very well and gave young George every attention
                                        coming twice a day to see him.

                                        For some days the child was very ill. He could not keep down any food or liquid
                                        in any quantity so all day long, and when he woke at night, I gave him a few drops of
                                        water at a time from a teaspoon. His only nourishment came from sucking Macintosh’s
                                        toffees. Young George sweated copiously especially at night when it was difficult to
                                        change his clothes and sponge him in the draughty room with the rain teeming down
                                        outside. I think I told you that the bedroom is a sort of shed with only openings in the wall
                                        for windows and doors, and with one wall built only a couple of feet high leaving a six
                                        foot gap for air and light. The roof leaked and the damp air blew in but somehow young
                                        George pulled through.

                                        Only when he was really on the mend did the doctor tell us that whilst he had
                                        been attending George, he had also been called in to attend to another little boy of the same age who also had typhoid. He had been called in too late and the other little boy,
                                        an only child, had died. Young George, thank God, is convalescent now, though still on a
                                        milk diet. He is cheerful enough when he has company but very peevish when left
                                        alone. Poor little lad, he is all hair, eyes, and teeth, or as Ann says” Georgie is all ribs ribs
                                        now-a-days Mummy.” He shares my room, Ann and Kate are together in the little room.
                                        Anyway the doctor says he should be up and around in about a week or ten days time.
                                        We were all inoculated against typhoid on the day the doctor made the diagnosis
                                        so it is unlikely that any of us will develop it. Dr Spiers was most impressed by Ann’s
                                        unconcern when she was inoculated. She looks gentle and timid but has always been
                                        very brave. Funny thing when young George was very ill he used to wail if I left the
                                        room, but now that he is convalescent he greatly prefers his dad’s company. So now I
                                        have been able to take the girls for walks in the late afternoons whilst big George
                                        entertains small George. This he does with the minimum of effort, either he gets out
                                        cartons of ammunition with which young George builds endless forts, or else he just sits
                                        beside the bed and cleans one of his guns whilst small George watches with absorbed
                                        attention.

                                        The Doctor tells us that Janey is also now convalescent. He says that exhusband
                                        Abel has been most attentive and appeared daily at the hospital with a tray of
                                        food that made his, the doctor’s, mouth water. All I dare say, pinched from Mrs
                                        Cresswell-George.

                                        I’ll write again soon. Lots of love to all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Chunya 29th January 1937

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Georgie is up and about but still tires very easily. At first his legs were so weak
                                        that George used to carry him around on his shoulders. The doctor says that what the
                                        child really needs is a long holiday out of the Tropics so that Mrs Thomas’ offer, to pay all
                                        our fares to Cape Town as well as lending us her seaside cottage for a month, came as
                                        a Godsend. Luckily my passport is in order. When George was in Mbeya he booked
                                        seats for the children and me on the first available plane. We will fly to Broken Hill and go
                                        on to Cape Town from there by train.

                                        Ann and George are wildly thrilled at the idea of flying but I am not. I remember
                                        only too well how airsick I was on the old Hannibal when I flew home with the baby Ann.
                                        I am longing to see you all and it will be heaven to give the children their first seaside
                                        holiday.

                                        I mean to return with Kate after three months but, if you will have him, I shall leave
                                        George behind with you for a year. You said you would all be delighted to have Ann so
                                        I do hope you will also be happy to have young George. Together they are no trouble
                                        at all. They amuse themselves and are very independent and loveable.
                                        George and I have discussed the matter taking into consideration the letters from
                                        you and George’s Mother on the subject. If you keep Ann and George for a year, my
                                        mother-in-law will go to Cape Town next year and fetch them. They will live in England
                                        with her until they are fit enough to return to the Tropics. After the children and I have left
                                        on this holiday, George will be able to move around and look for a job that will pay
                                        sufficiently to enable us to go to England in a few years time to fetch our children home.
                                        We both feel very sad at the prospect of this parting but the children’s health
                                        comes before any other consideration. I hope Kate will stand up better to the Tropics.
                                        She is plump and rosy and could not look more bonny if she lived in a temperate
                                        climate.

                                        We should be with you in three weeks time!

                                        Very much love,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Broken Hill, N Rhodesia 11th February 1937

                                        Dearest Family,

                                        Well here we are safe and sound at the Great Northern Hotel, Broken Hill, all
                                        ready to board the South bound train tonight.

                                        We were still on the diggings on Ann’s birthday, February 8th, when George had
                                        a letter from Mbeya to say that our seats were booked on the plane leaving Mbeya on
                                        the 10th! What a rush we had packing up. Ann was in bed with malaria so we just
                                        bundled her up in blankets and set out in John Molteno’s car for the farm. We arrived that
                                        night and spent the next day on the farm sorting things out. Ann and George wanted to
                                        take so many of their treasures and it was difficult for them to make a small selection. In
                                        the end young George’s most treasured possession, his sturdy little boots, were left
                                        behind.

                                        Before leaving home on the morning of the tenth I took some snaps of Ann and
                                        young George in the garden and one of them with their father. He looked so sad. After
                                        putting us on the plane, George planned to go to the fishing camp for a day or two
                                        before returning to the empty house on the farm.

                                        John Molteno returned from the Cape by plane just before we took off, so he
                                        will take over the running of his claims once more. I told John that I dreaded the plane trip
                                        on account of air sickness so he gave me two pills which I took then and there. Oh dear!
                                        How I wished later that I had not done so. We had an extremely bumpy trip and
                                        everyone on the plane was sick except for small George who loved every moment.
                                        Poor Ann had a dreadful time but coped very well and never complained. I did not
                                        actually puke until shortly before we landed at Broken Hill but felt dreadfully ill all the way.
                                        Kate remained rosy and cheerful almost to the end. She sat on my lap throughout the
                                        trip because, being under age, she travelled as baggage and was not entitled to a seat.
                                        Shortly before we reached Broken Hill a smartly dressed youngish man came up
                                        to me and said, “You look so poorly, please let me take the baby, I have children of my
                                        own and know how to handle them.” Kate made no protest and off they went to the
                                        back of the plane whilst I tried to relax and concentrate on not getting sick. However,
                                        within five minutes the man was back. Kate had been thoroughly sick all over his collar
                                        and jacket.

                                        I took Kate back on my lap and then was violently sick myself, so much so that
                                        when we touched down at Broken Hill I was unable to speak to the Immigration Officer.
                                        He was so kind. He sat beside me until I got my diaphragm under control and then
                                        drove me up to the hotel in his own car.

                                        We soon recovered of course and ate a hearty dinner. This morning after
                                        breakfast I sallied out to look for a Bank where I could exchange some money into
                                        Rhodesian and South African currency and for the Post Office so that I could telegraph
                                        to George and to you. What a picnic that trip was! It was a terribly hot day and there was
                                        no shade. By the time we had done our chores, the children were hot, and cross, and
                                        tired and so indeed was I. As I had no push chair for Kate I had to carry her and she is
                                        pretty heavy for eighteen months. George, who is still not strong, clung to my free arm
                                        whilst Ann complained bitterly that no one was helping her.

                                        Eventually Ann simply sat down on the pavement and declared that she could
                                        not go another step, whereupon George of course decided that he also had reached his
                                        limit and sat down too. Neither pleading no threats would move them so I had to resort
                                        to bribery and had to promise that when we reached the hotel they could have cool
                                        drinks and ice-cream. This promise got the children moving once more but I am determined that nothing will induce me to stir again until the taxi arrives to take us to the
                                        station.

                                        This letter will go by air and will reach you before we do. How I am longing for
                                        journeys end.

                                        With love to you all,
                                        Eleanor.

                                        Leaving home 10th February 1937,  George Gilman Rushby with Ann and Georgie (Mike) Rushby:

                                        George Rushby Ann and Georgie

                                        NOTE
                                        We had a very warm welcome to the family home at Plumstead Cape Town.
                                        After ten days with my family we moved to Hout Bay where Mrs Thomas lent us her
                                        delightful seaside cottage. She also provided us with two excellent maids so I had
                                        nothing to do but rest and play on the beach with the children.

                                        After a month at the sea George had fully recovered his health though not his
                                        former gay spirits. After another six months with my parents I set off for home with Kate,
                                        leaving Ann and George in my parent’s home under the care of my elder sister,
                                        Marjorie.

                                        One or two incidents during that visit remain clearly in my memory. Our children
                                        had never met elderly people and were astonished at the manifestations of age. One
                                        morning an elderly lady came around to collect church dues. She was thin and stooped
                                        and Ann surveyed her with awe. She turned to me with a puzzled expression and
                                        asked in her clear voice, “Mummy, why has that old lady got a moustache – oh and a
                                        beard?’ The old lady in question was very annoyed indeed and said, “What a rude little
                                        girl.” Ann could not understand this, she said, “But Mummy, I only said she had a
                                        moustache and a beard and she has.” So I explained as best I could that when people
                                        have defects of this kind they are hurt if anyone mentions them.

                                        A few days later a strange young woman came to tea. I had been told that she
                                        had a most disfiguring birthmark on her cheek and warned Ann that she must not
                                        comment on it. Alas! with the kindest intentions Ann once again caused me acute
                                        embarrassment. The young woman was hardly seated when Ann went up to her and
                                        gently patted the disfiguring mark saying sweetly, “Oh, I do like this horrible mark on your
                                        face.”

                                        I remember also the afternoon when Kate and George were christened. My
                                        mother had given George a white silk shirt for the occasion and he wore it with intense
                                        pride. Kate was baptised first without incident except that she was lost in admiration of a
                                        gold bracelet given her that day by her Godmother and exclaimed happily, “My
                                        bangle, look my bangle,” throughout the ceremony. When George’s turn came the
                                        clergyman held his head over the font and poured water on George’s forehead. Some
                                        splashed on his shirt and George protested angrily, “Mum, he has wet my shirt!” over
                                        and over again whilst I led him hurriedly outside.

                                        My last memory of all is at the railway station. The time had come for Kate and
                                        me to get into our compartment. My sisters stood on the platform with Ann and George.
                                        Ann was resigned to our going, George was not so, at the last moment Sylvia, my
                                        younger sister, took him off to see the engine. The whistle blew and I said good-bye to
                                        my gallant little Ann. “Mummy”, she said urgently to me, “Don’t forget to wave to
                                        George.”

                                        And so I waved good-bye to my children, never dreaming that a war would
                                        intervene and it would be eight long years before I saw them again.

                                        #6263
                                        TracyTracy
                                        Participant

                                          From Tanganyika with Love

                                          continued  ~ part 4

                                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                          Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                                          Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                                          brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                                          Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                                          been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                                          Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                                          parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                                          her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                                          ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                                          mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                                          how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                                          as well.

                                          I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                                          herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                                          ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                                          cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                                          whitewashing.

                                          Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                                          mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                                          Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                                          Diggings.

                                          George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                                          frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                                          piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                                          village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                                          that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                                          the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                                          but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                                          With much love,
                                          Eleanor.

                                          Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                                          seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                                          parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                                          was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                                          was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                                          head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                                          quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                                          good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                                          rhymes are a great success.

                                          Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                                          Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                                          Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                                          hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                                          usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                                          records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                                          faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                                          satisfied.

                                          Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                                          situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                                          and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                                          out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                                          the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                                          a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                                          there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                                          ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                                          Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                                          stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                                          because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                                          capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                                          best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                                          safaris.

                                          So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                                          Heaps of love to all,
                                          Eleanor.

                                          Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                                          Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                                          God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                                          God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                                          becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                                          twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                                          much appreciated by Georgie.

                                          I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                                          life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                                          that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                                          a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                                          last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                                          skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                                          your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                                          face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                                          In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                                          and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                                          have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                                          the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                                          She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                                          The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                                          troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                                          only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                                          with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                                          Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                                          the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                                          Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                                          had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                                          course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                                          and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                                          the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                                          poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                                          almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                                          The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                                          Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                                          heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                                          the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                                          laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                                          smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                                          standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                                          she might have been seriously hurt.

                                          However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                                          are.

                                          Lots of love,
                                          Eleanor

                                          Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                                          on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                                          snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                                          head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                                          cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                                          the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                                          a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                                          my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                                          breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                                          through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                                          out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                                          another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                                          the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                                          The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                                          had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                                          madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                                          Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                                          left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                                          labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                                          There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                                          when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                                          Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                                          cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                                          protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                                          Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                                          stones.

                                          The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                                          evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                                          cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                                          all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                                          like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                                          You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                                          he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                                          of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                                          ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                                          anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                                          Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                                          supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                                          on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                                          claims in both their names.

                                          The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                                          roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                                          would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                                          making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                                          on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                                          Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                                          for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                                          all too frequent separations.

                                          His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                                          say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                                          the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                                          He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                                          three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                                          porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                                          been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                                          beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                                          simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                                          The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                                          now.

                                          With heaps of love,
                                          Eleanor.

                                          Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                                          Dearest Family,
                                          How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                                          of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                                          of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                                          unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                                          and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                                          the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                                          saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                                          incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                                          and puts under his pillow at night.

                                          As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                                          her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                                          rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                                          wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                                          By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                                          bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                                          she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                                          arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                                          It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                                          the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                                          Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                                          feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                                          no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                                          can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                                          I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                                          again.

                                          Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                                          Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                                          of Harriet who played with matches.

                                          I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                                          comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                                          Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                                          to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                                          any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                                          coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                                          the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                                          the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                                          living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                                          nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                                          and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                                          the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                                          pacified her.

                                          So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                                          but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                                          one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                                          had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                                          comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                                          didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                                          was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                                          farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                                          heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                                          should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                                          stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                                          attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                                          Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                                          remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                                          I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                                          Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                                          Eleanor

                                          Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                                          to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                                          together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                                          I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                                          warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                                          as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                                          This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                                          thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                                          there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                                          man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                                          Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                                          bright moonlight.

                                          This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                                          the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                                          milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                                          meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                                          after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                                          before we settled down to sleep.

                                          During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                                          up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                                          and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                                          were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                                          and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                                          which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                                          to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                                          and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                                          George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                                          whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                                          To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                                          porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                                          closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                                          replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                                          been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                                          nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                                          whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                                          the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                                          Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                                          and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                                          George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                                          of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                                          prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                                          by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                                          make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                                          passes by the bottom of our farm.

                                          The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                                          Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                                          the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                                          away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                                          grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                                          The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                                          no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                                          was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                                          last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                                          decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                                          and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                                          was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                                          the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                                          Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                                          around them and came home without any further alarms.

                                          Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                                          like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                                          day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                                          mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                                          way home were treed by the lions.

                                          The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                                          Lots and lots of love,
                                          Eleanor

                                          Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                                          the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                                          there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                                          the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                                          action.

                                          We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                                          and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                                          roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                                          make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                                          she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                                          icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                                          fingers!

                                          During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                                          wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                                          leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                                          young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                                          young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                                          He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                                          months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                                          independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                                          garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                                          and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                                          you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                                          small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                                          no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                                          Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                                          letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                                          and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                                          Your very affectionate,
                                          Eleanor

                                          Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                                          indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                                          we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                                          home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                                          give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                                          to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                                          the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                                          monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                                          have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                                          my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                                          I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                                          and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                                          in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                                          grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                                          the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                                          same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                                          road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                                          jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                                          grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                                          Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                                          and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                                          heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                                          tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                                          that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                                          commendable speed.

                                          Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                                          nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                                          him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                                          enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                                          and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                                          With love to you all,
                                          Eleanor.

                                          Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                                          Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                                          George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                                          District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                                          there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                                          good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                                          slaughter.

                                          Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                                          Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                                          daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                                          a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                                          think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                                          She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                                          I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                                          German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                                          build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                                          be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                                          subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                                          The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                                          Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                                          doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                                          George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                                          promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                                          and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                                          George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                                          their bastards!”

                                          Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                                          and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                                          pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                                          We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                                          That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                                          gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                                          leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                                          dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                                          today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                                          I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                                          got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                                          still red and swollen.

                                          Much love to you all,
                                          Eleanor.

                                          Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                                          house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                                          roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                                          Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                                          on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                                          Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                                          People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                                          invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                                          is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                                          whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                                          I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                                          knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                                          also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                                          day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                                          sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                                          spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                                          very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                                          unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                                          morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                                          be in Mbeya.

                                          Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                                          thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                                          know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                                          lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                                          picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                                          we bear to part with her?

                                          Your worried but affectionate,
                                          Eleanor.

                                          Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                                          Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                                          every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                                          companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                                          women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                                          our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                                          Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                                          All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                                          change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                                          exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                                          country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                                          We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                                          children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                                          one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                                          cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                                          that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                                          burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                                          I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                                          windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                                          a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                                          under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                                          country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                                          counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                                          In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                                          administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                                          Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                                          planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                                          They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                                          There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                                          mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                                          there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                                          some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                                          through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                                          ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                                          Much love,
                                          Eleanor.

                                          Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                                          the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                                          was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                                          for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                                          sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                                          Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                                          whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                                          and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                                          heaven.

                                          Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                                          hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                                          other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                                          to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                                          year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                                          continent.

                                          I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                                          was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                                          Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                                          the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                                          overlooking the lake.

                                          We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                                          British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                                          could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                                          imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                                          advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                                          accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                                          garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                                          children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                                          did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                                          imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                                          herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                                          very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                                          We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                                          Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                                          eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                                          was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                                          I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                                          and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                                          Lots and lots of love to all,
                                          Eleanor.

                                          Chunya 27th November 1936

                                          Dearest Family,

                                          You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                                          I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                                          night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                                          blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                                          cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                                          George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                                          standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                                          he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                                          fine gold nugget.

                                          George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                                          and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                                          tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                                          me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                                          camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                                          Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                                          months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                                          loan of his camp and his car.

                                          George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                                          he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                                          dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                                          time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                                          headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                                          kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                                          also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                                          more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                                          diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                                          The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                                          much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                                          one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                                          highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                                          leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                                          This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                                          daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                                          consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                                          and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                                          no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                                          each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                                          this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                                          hot as I expected.

                                          Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                                          vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                                          once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                                          centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                                          What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                                          milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                                          Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                                          prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                                          to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                                          bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                                          George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                                          George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                                          out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                                          shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                                          and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                                          George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                                          to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                                          Much love to all,
                                          Eleanor.

                                           

                                          #6261
                                          TracyTracy
                                          Participant

                                            From Tanganyika with Love

                                            continued

                                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                            Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                            not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                            very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                            fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                            natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                            houseboy both speak basic English.

                                            I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                            run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                            from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                            farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                            George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                            of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                            hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                            have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                            disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                            pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                            recovered.

                                            But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                            Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                            Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                            for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                            always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                            knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                            welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                            house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                            produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                            The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                            diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                            This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                            whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                            Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                            George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                            his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                            burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                            song.

                                            Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                            sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                            walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                            great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                            hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                            neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                            carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                            George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                            wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                            George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                            I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                            all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                            reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                            the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                            but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                            add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                            Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                            George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                            the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                            filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                            washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                            Lots of love,
                                            Eleanor

                                            Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                            thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                            looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                            8th. next year.

                                            The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                            days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                            music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                            George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                            according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                            month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                            Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                            friend with whom I could stay.

                                            George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                            love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                            me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                            as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                            you think.

                                            The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                            supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                            decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                            solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                            jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                            were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                            He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                            the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                            he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                            part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                            The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                            fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                            are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                            Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                            waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                            Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                            their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                            bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                            healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                            becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                            way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                            going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                            it is like the best brisket.

                                            See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                            With much love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                            Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                            bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                            before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                            so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                            hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                            healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                            love to stay on here.

                                            George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                            South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                            very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                            is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                            possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                            may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                            forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                            Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                            goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                            men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                            at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                            house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                            some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                            chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                            and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                            together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                            size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                            Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                            The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                            was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                            obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                            it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                            cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                            monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                            dish.

                                            And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                            shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                            dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                            body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                            ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                            Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                            soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                            lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                            I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                            the baby will be a girl.

                                            Very much love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Note
                                            “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                            because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                            Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                            birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                            A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                            started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                            stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                            train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                            old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                            was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                            baby.

                                            He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                            though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                            and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                            My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                            down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                            weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                            Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                            that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                            punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                            My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                            comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                            on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                            I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                            rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                            absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                            are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                            surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                            some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                            pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                            melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                            She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                            at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                            went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                            see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                            nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                            through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                            Tanganyika!”

                                            The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                            of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                            stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                            who longed to cuddle the child.

                                            As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                            to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                            Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                            put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                            Eleanor Rushby

                                             

                                            Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                            happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                            Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                            to meals in the dining car.

                                            We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                            us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                            the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                            Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                            Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                            all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                            Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                            circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                            by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                            most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                            health.

                                            Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                            fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                            offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                            several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                            After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                            welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                            new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                            surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                            willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                            and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                            which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                            the rather old world air of our living room.

                                            In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                            strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                            of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                            George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                            new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                            they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                            kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                            washing up. Lovely!

                                            George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                            planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                            orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                            adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                            journey.

                                            It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                            have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                            Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                            sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                            Your very loving,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                            gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                            matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                            her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                            early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                            My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                            around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                            gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                            the roof.

                                            We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                            with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                            the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                            born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                            Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                            I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                            sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                            the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                            floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                            mosquitoes.

                                            Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                            finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                            attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                            arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                            The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                            her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                            and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                            a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                            value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                            who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                            Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                            baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                            South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                            They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                            around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                            walked beside it.

                                            It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                            countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                            Lots and lots of love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                            knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                            not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                            period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                            leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                            quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                            pouring out.

                                            After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                            the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                            pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                            to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                            of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                            husband!

                                            The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                            and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                            suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                            They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                            and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                            swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                            the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                            felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                            behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                            hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                            taking cover.

                                            George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                            women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                            round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                            moved on.

                                            Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                            came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                            both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                            He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                            the kill.

                                            Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                            fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                            cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                            Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                            am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                            seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                            we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                            Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                            Much love to all,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                            hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                            rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                            German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                            living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                            radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                            Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                            Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                            teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                            breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                            amusement and my exasperation!

                                            You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                            haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                            heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                            in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                            there.

                                            The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                            wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                            Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                            Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                            Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                            his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                            over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                            hunter.

                                            Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                            and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                            idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                            stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                            Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                            cooking and very like beef fat.

                                            Much love to all,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                            here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                            staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                            Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                            together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                            settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                            in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                            car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                            the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                            the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                            journey in so tiny a car.

                                            Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                            the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                            the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                            sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                            wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                            happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                            treat for a pregnant female.

                                            We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                            smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                            peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                            broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                            after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                            and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                            little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                            placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                            know whether that was the thing to do.

                                            We all send our love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                            arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                            to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                            other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                            roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                            now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                            George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                            here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                            hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                            is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                            Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                            As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                            Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                            The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                            machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                            comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                            of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                            bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                            of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                            the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                            George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                            have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                            George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                            George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                            attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                            shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                            bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                            Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                            an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                            During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                            daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                            played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                            sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                            room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                            looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                            half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                            job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                            I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                            then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                            bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                            towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                            I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                            Very much love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                            with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                            of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                            with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                            supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                            great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                            The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                            just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                            doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                            looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                            silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                            George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                            laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                            understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                            him.

                                            Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                            transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                            without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                            snowy white.

                                            George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                            company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                            away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                            tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                            Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                            servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                            bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                            Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                            new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                            in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                            He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                            tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                            wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                            infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                            very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                            George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                            a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                            South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                            have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                            streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                            I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                            garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                            large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                            Your affectionate,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                            silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                            very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                            was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                            some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                            with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                            The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                            brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                            We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                            arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                            but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                            gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                            or so miles.

                                            The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                            camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                            beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                            your affectionate,
                                            Eleanor

                                            Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                            his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                            our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                            or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                            South Africa.

                                            George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                            by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                            came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                            Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                            the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                            several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                            them up in a glass tube.

                                            When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                            take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                            have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                            down to feed the trout.

                                            The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                            and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                            Very much love
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                            Dear Family,

                                            All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                            Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                            There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                            for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                            sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                            progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                            fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                            enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                            the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                            By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                            to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                            too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                            of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                            kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                            boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                            I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                            Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                            us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                            Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                            entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                            George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                            on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                            from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                            because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                            being left high and dry.

                                            Lots and lots of love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                            deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                            sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                            and the other dark.

                                            The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                            that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                            doctor had no vaccine.

                                            George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                            Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                            have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                            We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                            us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                            gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                            the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                            tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                            three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                            Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                            The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                            with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                            there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                            George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                            the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                            Very much love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                            afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                            you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                            day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                            her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                            awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                            Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                            perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                            Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                            gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                            thing over again.

                                            At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                            vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                            the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                            George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                            the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                            That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                            convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                            next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                            small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                            The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                            George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                            bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                            Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                            up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                            white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                            behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                            sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                            subdued.

                                            This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                            our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                            Much love to all,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                            fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                            Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                            beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                            edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                            carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                            move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                            bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                            began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                            against the cot.

                                            George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                            take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                            through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                            men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                            diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                            allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                            treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                            There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                            doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                            that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                            coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                            coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                            return for all his hard work.

                                            Lots of love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                            The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                            and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                            he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                            high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                            It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                            home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                            George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                            shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                            car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                            Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                            can we afford one?”

                                            “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                            this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                            cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                            A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                            So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                            the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                            heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                            way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                            Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                            points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                            comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                            a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                            she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                            Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                            on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                            one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                            carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                            of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                            under her own steam.

                                            George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                            be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                            I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                            Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                            kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                            definitely carriage folk now.

                                            Lots of love to all,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                            declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                            clothes.

                                            Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                            rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                            a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                            he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                            Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                            follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                            I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                            delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                            the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                            The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                            They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                            afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                            guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                            back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                            sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                            We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                            Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                            and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                            in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                            went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                            They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                            had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                            refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                            tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                            being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                            feathers had rotted off.

                                            The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                            closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                            I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                            belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                            I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                            to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                            Much love to you all,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                            because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                            took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                            George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                            to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                            visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                            grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                            four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                            back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                            called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                            The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                            hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                            calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                            always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                            sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                            Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                            Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                            we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                            and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                            temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                            storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                            I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                            Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                            impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                            I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                            Much love,
                                            Eleanor.

                                            Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                            Dearest Family,

                                            You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                            has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                            had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                            Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                            raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                            no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                            removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                            steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                            The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                            gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                            necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                            needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                            George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                            have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                            George has few tools.

                                            I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                            George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                            in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                            “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                            as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                            engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                            vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                            for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                            she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                            Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                            suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                            and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                            She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                            sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                            She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                            morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                            muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                            returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                            strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                            with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                            We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                            hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                            water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                            picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                            put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                            The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                            ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                            barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                            berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                            ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                            Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                            Lots of love, Eleanor

                                          Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 77 total)